0.

Prologue

Edgar is originally not from this place.

It’s not referring to a region, to be precise, he wasn’t an inhabitant of

this world. He has spent almost 20 years living in this novel world,
which he at first thought was nothing but just an illusion.

From this world, there is a person he had known since he was a child
, one whom he had shared his joys and sorrows with.

“Your highness, how about you consider taking a small break?”

She is also the woman who has becomes his master and the one he
now has to serve.

Ariel Robeheim, the current head of the Grand Dukedom of the

Robeheim family, who has the power to control most of this vast
Northern Region within her grasp with ease.

Today, as always, she had her head stuck in a pile of paper

document.

“You are still the same, Ed. You don’t have a good eye for judging
what I want, I told you to be comfortable around me. “

“Your highness has ordered me to work well as your servant, isn’t it

so?”

“Nope..”

Ariel mumbled and nervously ruffled her raven dark hair that had
reached to her waist.
Why is she talking nonsense like this? She must be well aware of the
man’s bad temperament, having been together with him for years.

In any case, his mouth is the main problem.

It was about half a year ago , when the two childhood friends had
just formed a master-servant relationship.

At that time, she had jokingly said ‘I will be your master from now
on, so you must obey me and serve me well.’

“I don’t think ignoring the master’s orders is an advisable behavior

as a servant.”

“Is Your Highness someone who takes back her word this simply?”

“Tsk, I do not detest you, since you have such poor speaking skills. “

She was one of the three most powerful people in this empire in
name and reality, and she was also an iron-blooded duchess who
ruled the tough foreigners in the north by force.

Nevertheless, she often lost in arguments with a man whom she had
known for a long time.

If anyone else were to witnessed this scene, they will rub their eyes a
dozens of times. Because it was such a surreal scene.

“So, what about the things that the capital city has sent here ?”
“I think it should have been organized by now. Would you like to
check after you finish your meal?”

“It’s okay. Anyway, it must have been done well since you are the
one who organized it.”

She isn’t the kind of broad-minded woman who handles official

affairs this superficially.

It’s simply a trust on Edgar, and the recognition of the man’s ability
as he has never disappointed her until now.

“What will you do with the foreigners that have been captured?”

“Are you going to accept for the negotiation?”

“Don’t respond anything.”

About a week ago, there was a big event to wipe out the troubles that
had been plaguing the north.

There were a little over hundred foreigners captured as prisoners.

She offered negotiation on the condition of handing over the
prisoners, but on the other hand, she kept silent, not showing any
visible actions at all.

Ariel’s crimson red eyes cast a glare at him upon being informed of
that matter.

They were the thornes who kept bothering her beloved Northern
Region. She didn’t plan to sit down at the negotiating table anyway.

“Kill them all. I’ve been entrusted with full authority by the
emperor.”

Despite her treatment of the supreme power of the empire, Edgar’s

eyes did not waver much.

Who dare blame her when the emperor is not even here in the first
place.

Moreover, considering her influence, it may not be impossible.

“Understood. How shall we do it?”

“It’s not good. We can make use of their defeat and trample on it
again.
Set up a tall pole in front of the barricade and hang a man over
there.”

Their side holds the handle anyway.

It was like an annual event for the foreigners to invade the north, but
each time, this iron-walled line of defense boasted it’s strength again
and again.

It’s getting colder day by day, so if those foreigners run out of food,
they’ll take action. Hanging a head was simply meant as a
provocation.

Despite the bloody conversation they were having, their facial

expressions were calm.

Ariel in particular was enjoying the scenery outside and stretching

leisurely which greatly contrasts against the cold face she had just
now.

“I wish we had lamb for dinner.”

The words spilled over involuntarily.

Edgar’s lips twitched and curved upward. Although Aeriel didn’t

notice it…
“Riel.”

“… Huh?”

The man’s heavy voice rang softly in the office.

After a few moment of silence, noticing that the voice belongs to

Edgar , Ariel’s eyes widened.

It’s her nickname, a name that only one person would ever called
beside her parents.

But it was also a name she thought she would never hear again.

She turned her head swiftly. There she saw Edgar with a calm
expression on his face.

Where her crimson red eyes glared at him as if daring him to say it
again, the corner of his mouth visibly went up.

“Let’s have a meal. I knew you would ask for lamb, so I had it
prepared for you.”
The fact that she enjoyed lamb on a day when she was feeling down,
was something he knew very well as someone who had been with her
for a long time.

Today, for his master who must have had a lot of trouble due to
political affairs, he prepared a homemade lamb dish.

However, Ariel’s response to the good news was not entirely

positive.

“You, you’re always like that……!”

“Huh..What did I do?”

Ariel, smashed the table into pieces in anger and pointed with her
trembling fingers, but he just shrugged his shoulders lightly and
strut out of the office.

This is the proof that even the title of the ruler of North was useless
infront of the childhood friend who has spent most of their time
together.

Ariel, who was left behind, lowered her head and suppressed her
anger.

He’s such a man who is brimming with self-confidence.

I’m determined to properly teach you a lesson next time, so be
prepared.

Because I’m going to enjoy your anguish as the beauty of the day.

The common pranks between them during their childhood were still
there, even after they became the master and the servant.

>
 1.Where is this place and who is he?

When a man named Chi Woo-woo ended his life, his eyes fluttered open
only to see a completely new scenery in front of him. He was cradled as a
new born baby in the arms of a man who wore clothing that is nowhere
near the modern costumes he knew.

Only question marks popped up in his mind, who has no medieval,

modern or history knowledge.

“You are the eldest son of our Billhark family.”

The man who identified himself as Lancell Bilharkra said proudly.

The Bilhark family? The name sounds familiar as if he has heard it

somewhere before.

Where is this place and who is he? It took a long time for the puzzles in
his mind to be resolved.

When he turned two years old he met a girl who is the same age as him
who could only babble so far, but this girl was popular enough for her
name to be known by the mass amount of people.

Ariel Robeheim. At the same time that particular two words rang out,
something pop up in Edgar’s mind.

‘Ariel Robeheim?’

When he was in his previous life he had heard this name too many times.

He remembered it was a character in a romance fantasy novel.

It is also one of the misfortunate characters that appeared as a supporting

role and dies at an early age.
Unfortunately, he was not interested in romance fantasy novels, so it was
a novel that he had not read properly.

Why did he come to this world?

‘ It’s obvious that these are the signs of transmigration . ‘

Otherwise, to appear in this world is almost impossible.

This is the beginnig of the novel he had read.

When the story plot of the novel is poor and the reader write a comment
out of anger, they enter the world. Most, if not all , have not deviated from
this.

Still, why did he deviate from that frame?

There were countless works that he had seen before he closed his eyes in
the previous world.

One might not be able to finish counting the novels he has read even if a
whole day was spent.

He can’t believe that out of all the novel he has read, he had to enter the
world of the novel that he had just skim through, leaving out many
contents of the novel unread.

‘How come I have accidentally came to a world like this… … .’

He prefer the life of the modern civilization than anyone else.

It means that there was no way to be happy in a world without a

smartphone, TV, or computer.

If he was to enter a novel world that he likes, he might be able to think that
he was on a trip. But when it is a novel which was he not interested in at
all, it was just making things worse.

“Thank you for giving me a new start in life that doesn’t mean anything to
me.”

When Ariel, who was in her mother’s arms, suddenly reached out.
Edgar, in a body of a two year old baby, was lamenting the new life of his.

Edgar’s head tilted slightly, when he realised that the hand was directed at
him.

“What?”

Do all babies react in the similar way?

He couldn’t remember his behavior when he was a two year old baby in
his previous life. And because this life was the second, he doesn’t know
how to give the reaction that’s of a complete two year old baby.

Naturally, he couldn’t help but notice the meaning of Ariel’s actions.

“Bba!”

“Do you want me to hold you?”’

Ariel, holding her mother’s arms, swung her small hand with all her
might, as if ready to reunite with the separated families.

She was so cute that he wanted to take a bite of her.

“Here it is.”

Even though his mind was that of an adult, his body was still only a two-
year-old baby.

Although he reached out his hand with all his might with the thought of
being kind, he couldn’t reach Ariel’s hand at all.

He struggled to get to his feet and tried to run away, but his mother,
Katria, pulled him into her arms, and it failed.

“Dda~”

On the other hand, Edgar protests fiercely.

However, even though he thought he had spoken properly , because of the

structure of his mouth, only an unidentified babble came out, just like
Ariel.
“Oh, you can’t do that. It’s rude to the princess.”

“Ah.”

He thought she had pulled him back because she was worried that he
would go out of her arms, but she seemed to have stopped him from
contacting with the other recklessly because of the other party’s status.

Only then could Edgar realize, how great a little girl in front of him who
couldn’t even speak properly yet was.

‘It seems that the other is a great public figure with high social status.’

Unless there is a small difference in status, there is no way parents will

hurry to stop their babies from playing with each other.

‘Our family is said to be a Baron. There must definitely be a huge social

difference between us.’

He does not know the exact level difference according to the noble class,
but he has heard that there is a significant difference between the Counts
and the Barons.

Among all of them, the other party was the daughter of the Grand Duke,
who was in the highest position except for the supreme Emperor of the
country.

It seems that he needs to be extra careful about his actions after this.

‘If I accidentally hit her while playing… ?’ Oh, he dare not even imagine it.

Wouldn’t the three generations, including his parents, be destroyed the

moment he caused even a scratch?

Maybe the old family, including all the relatives, will disappear from the
world in an instant.

As a dizzying thought crossed his mind, Edgar shivered and dug deeper
into Katria’s arms.

“Katria, don’t stop them, let the children play. Isn’t it nice to have a
leisurely drink and have a chat with each other?”
Helena, the mistress of the Robeheim family, who was keeping an eye on
the two children, readily suggested.

As Kartria was anxious as she didn’t know what kind of unwanted

accident would occur, she didn’t dare to accept her offer and carefully
lifted her lips.

“However… … .”

“It’s just something you can tell the maids to watch over for a while. All
children grow up with children.”

“If you say so… All right.”

The Bilhark family is a subordinate vassal of the Robeheim family. This is

the so-called master-servant relationship.

Knowing it would be a greater disrespect for her to say more words,

Katria was compelled to bow her head in agreement and lay her son
down on the carpet.

‘Mother, why are you leaving your one and the only son alone like this?’

When Katria, put the boy down and stared with mixed emotions, her
leftover Edgar had to watch her back like an abandoned puppy.

His buttocks touched the ground, and the soft feeling of the carpet felt as
if he was sitting on a cloud.

Then Ariel is laid down opposite him as soon as he is. When she met his
eyes, she said, “Pa-!” again and called out loudly and approached him
with all four feet. ‘So cute.’

Even if she wasn’t the main heroine, she is still a girl who played a role in
a romance fantasy novel.

Her features stand out even though she is only just a two years old baby
now. Edgar felt more distinct than his future.

“Yes, let’s think positively.”

If this is the case, you should play with the daughter of the Grand Duke’s
family and earn some point.

Who knows , Helena, who was proud of her own actions, will give words
to her husband so that the Bilhark family would receive even the smallest
benefit from her.

By the way, if you want to catch the enemy, you have to shoot the horse
first.

“Pick it!”

“Bba?”

What will babies be interested in?

There may be countless opinions, but there was one thing that Edgar
thought as the most formal and certain idea.

‘Twinkiling object is the best. ‘

Of course, the sweetheart of the Grand Duke may have grown up looking
at all kinds of gold and silvery treasures, but that will only happen atmost
a year later.

In addition, people are more interested in things they see for the first
time than the things they are used to seeing.

Edgar picked up the little pendant hanging around his neck and took it
off.

Something he received from his father, Lancell, shortly after his birth.

Apparently, special magic was given, but he didn’t know anything about
it.

Now it’s just a toy to soothe the precious princess.

“Dda, da!”

“Bba!”
He waved the pendant in the air as if to get it quickly, and Ariel snatched it
up doing it just right.

Apparently, his thoughts were correct.

Edgar watched her and smiled with satisfaction as she wiggled the
pendant to and fro in her hands.

Her tiny hands clasped the pendant hard, as if she was somehow playing
with hard clay.

Well..

“Peah, bya… !”

“Tadaaah!?”

But the peace is short-lived.

Ariel, who was fiddling with the pendant string, suddenly shoved it into
her mouth.

Edgar hurriedly let out a babbling scream and grabbed the pendant with
both hands.

“Taaaah!”

Then a loud cry followed.

Although it was closer to whining than shouting from a third party’s point
of view, Ariel, who heard it in front of her, seemed to be shocked.

Her face hardened as if time had stopped for a moment, and soon her
plump cheeks trembled.

‘ah.’

Edgar sensed that something was wrong.

In front of his eyes, the scene three seconds later plays hazy, and a cold
drop of sweat rushes down his back.

3 seconds pass and,

“Baaaaa!”

As Edgar expected, Ariel starts crying.

Hearing the sad cry, he rushed to the maid on both sides and the two
mothers who were away.

“Is my life going to end here?”

Feeling that his second life, which had only lasted a year, had come to an
end, Edgar let go of the pendant in his hand.

It would be difficult to live unless the magic that dwells here returns the
time to one minute ago.

As Helen’s face gets closer and closer, his complexion only paled in
comparison.

>
2. Became a friend of the high social status
person.

Thumb! Thumb!

Edagr’s heart pounded hard in his chest.

There was no adult present to explain what had just happened here
and he couldn’t explain it himself either because he was still in the
body of a kid who couldn’t even properly talk yet.

‘What should I do?’ Edgar thought worriedly.

Of course, it happened between two young childrens who could only

babble so far yet , so Helena might be generous enough to forgive.

However, this is after all, still his own assumptions.

Since the incident had occurred, he wasn’t able to let go of the

tension until the matter was resolved.

‘This is going to make my heart explode!’

Leaving aside his matured mental age, his body is that of a two years
old kid currently.

The poor little tender heart of a child who can’t even properly walk
yet, let alone his secondary soul, was beating so violently that it was
scary.

Meanwhile, Helena, who heard Ariel’s cry, strode over and ask the
maid beside her of what had just happened.

In this kind of situation, the maid should say what she saw truthfully,
in any case she might say something that’s in favor of Edgar
unintentionally.
Was she able to comprehend what had just happened here?

Sheffy, Helena’s personal maid smiled softly and parted her lips
naturally as if what had just occurred wasn’t a big deal.

“It’s nothing to worry, Madam. It’s just a mistake Young Master

Edgar made trying to help the Young Miss.

“Help the Young Miss?”

How much help can a two year old boy give to another child of the
same age as him?

Helena blinked her eyes in confusion and looked at Sheffy probingly,

Sheffy continued over her explanation with a gentle smile on her
face.

“Young Miss wanted to bite the pendant Young Master Edgar had
just gifted to her, so Young Master stopped her which then caused
her to cry out, Madam. ”

“… A two year old? ”

“Yes, that’s right.”

It was quite unbelievable, she turned her head at Sheffy for

confirmation again.

Sheffy was also her best friend who had spent a long time with her.
Other than her husband , Sheffy was the one she trusted the most.

“… That’s amazing, he’s just a two year old and he already has the
instinct to protect my daughter.”

Helena slowly bent down and stared straight into the young Edgar’s
eyes.

He’s still a two-year-old baby who isn’t even a full two year old baby
if calculated by the time he was born.

Still, how was he able to perform such miracles like this?

Even though the person whom he had just met for the first time,
approached him right away and was staring straight at him, the child
held her gaze firmly without any signs of wavering or fear.

Meanwhile, Katria was forced to watch this scene unfold from the
sideline, inside she was anxious to death.

It was fortunate that her son did not commit any big mistake.

However, it is inevitable that the consequences are different as the

one who has just cried out was the one and only sole heir of the
Grand Dukedom.

“Katria.”

“Yes, Mrs.”

She calmed down her voice as much as she could and responded.
Helena’s words continued after that.

“Has Young Master Edgar’s future career been decided yet?”

Future career? What future.

Katria’s eyes widened.

He is still only two years old. Ofcourse, since he is the eldest son he
will have to take over as the family head in the future, but his future
hasn’t been particularly decided yet.

“Because he is still young… we haven’t talked about it yet.”

“Is that so?”

Katria was lost in thought when she heard it.

Everyone knows that the Bilhark family has been serving the
Rebehime family for a long time.

If three or more years passed by and ten more years later, Edgar will
likely become the loyal servant for Ariel as both their family
relationship has been like this since the generation of their ancestors.
‘Isn’t it so?’

Katria knew.

That the boy’s future was not up to him to decide anymore.

It is impossible to defy this fate that has been passed down from
generation to generation.

It can’t be helped as the one and only daughter is forced to take over
the family and has to rule this vast Northern Region with an iron-
blooded grip, it will be hard for her to have a true bosom friend
whom she can share her heart with.

There are several children of the same age as her from those
aristocratic families, but they will be for just exchanging gifts on the
surface, and for greater benefits in return.

It has been like this so.

It’s a mission as a heiress of the Grand Dukedom.

If only she had brought her husband along, he too would have
spoken in a similar fashion.

However, this will not be the future that a mother would want for
her child.

‘At least one person as a servant is already enough.’

Friendship is another level within human relationship, which cannot

be replaced by anyone , family, lover or servants.

Friends can share secrets with each other which they cannot share
even with their families. And friends can be entrusted with things
that cannot be entrusted even to their servants.

Helena wished for at least one such person to be present around her
daughter.

Because it might be the last gift she can give to her child who would
have to bear the heavy burden of this Robeheim family in the future.
“Katria.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“I have a favor to ask from you. Can you please fulfill it for me?”

” Anything ma’am.”

Even if she is told to cut open her stomach with a knife here , she has
to obey.

In front of the power gap between their two families, there is a rule
that is, to obey the commands.

“Edgar, I want this child to be raised together with my child.”

“Do you mean you want to raise him as a servant…?”

It’s not particularly different. But more like following up with the
trend.

When it comes to the servants of the House of Grand Dukedom and

such high status families, it is necessary for them to have skills such
as good personalities and knowledge, so there were many cases of
bringing in children of other lower aristocratic families.

For those aristocratic families, it allows them to have connections

with the higher social status noble families, so it was not a bad deal
in the first place.

However, the answer Helena gave out was quite different from what
Katria had expected.

“No. I want to make him her friend, not her servant.”

“What? Friends?….”

Friends? Katria slightly doubted her ears at this point.

Of course, in order to maintain the innocence of children at a young

age, there were cases where they were allowed to be friends without
considering the difference in status under the mutual agreement
between the families.

But there’s also a certain amount of advantages to it .

A family whose authority is so weak that even a Baron could plot

from behind, and the heir of the Grand Duke, one of the top three
elites in the empire, make friends?

“But, ma’am… I appreciate that you think well of my child, but he’s
not enough to be a friend of her highness..….”

She knows how shameful it is to belittle her own child as a parent,

but this is the only way for now.

If Helena had said to raise Edgar as a servant, she might have been
able to accept it right away, but the gap between them was too wide
to become friends.

Eventually, when they get older and their children grow up and
Edgar comes to know the truth at that time, she doesn’t know if she
would be able to bear the shock Edgar will have at that time as his
mother.

“It’s all right, Katria. I don’t want this kid to do anything.”

Helena stared at the eyes of the little boy who had not yet gazed
away from her.

She didn’t see a resemblance of a valiant warrior or a profound air of

a great scholar in this child.

However it was this child who gave her the illusion that he would
stay by her daughter’s side no matter what happen.

“Edgar, please take care of my child. I don’t know if she’ll grow up

like her father to be blunt and unable to look around… Please watch
this child by her side.”

The Grand Duchess bent her head and asked a favor from a 2-year-
old child.
Katria tried to stop her, but Sheffy, who was watching this in the side
line, shook her head lightly and gave her a wink as if to leave it alone.

“Tdaa..”

“Whoa, yes. Thank you.”

At Helena’s request, Edgar raised the pendant high in his hand and
responded with great courage, and such small action caused a smile
of relief engraved on her lips.

No matter what, she is confident in her judgement of people. She

was born weak and had nothing to show off, but this perspective of
hers played a big role in achieving her current status.

Edgar, who gave the promised, stare curiously at Ariel sitting across
from him.

Dark raven hair and crimson red eyes.

Even though she was only two years old, her features were delicate
and exquisite, foreshadowing the tremendous beauty she would
become in the future.

‘A pity, such a person is short-lived.’

This was the only information he has on the girl named, Ariel
Robeheim.

Why she died, who was the cause of her death, who was guilty of it
and who was falsely accussed of it. He has no knowledge about her.

He reached out to touch Ariel’s cheek.

At the same time the warmth was conveyed to the small hand, Ariel’s
head tilted slightly as if to tell something.

‘It would not be bad.’

At least if this girl will not be a bad fictional character that will
disappear.
 He thought that it would be nice to watch someone growing up.

He is not boasting, but he is confident in his adult mindset to play

with a two year old kid.

‘I might be having fun in the future. ‘

It was a good thing for Edgar anyway.

The Robeheim family, which he will have to serve in the future as a

the next head of the Bilhark family, has been perfectly impressed by
him already.

Not only that, he became friends with a girl of high social status from
one of the three great house in the empire.

‘Oh, he fell asleep.”

Maybe it’s because he put too much tension in a little child’s body.

Edgar, who was holding Ariel’s cheek and wriggling, was defeated by
exhaustion.

He seemed like a reliable man just a while ago, but the child is still a child.

Helena smiled, picked up Edgar herself and handed him over to his
mother, Katria.

Please be my daughter’s good friend.

That is all I want for her as a mother.

>
 3. The Princess's ways of thinking is
different

In the blink of an eye, the two-years-old kids who became friends in

their first meeting has both grown up to the age of walking and
playing together.

Before they knew, they had both turned 10 years old and they were
often running around without knowing fear.

On the day Ariel visited the Billhark family holding the hand of her
mother, Helena, Edgar’s hands and feets were both busy.

She was a tyrant. To be more precise, she was more like a gangster.
The thing she wants, she must get it and the things she wants to do,
it has to be done no matter what. In a way, it could be predict as a
personality suitable for the next head of the Grand Dukedom.

Edgar had been following up with his routine of physical training

from an early hour, that has started since he turned ten years old.

He wanted to build up his body in advance as the future head of the

Billhark’s family, since he knows that his brain is totally a mushed
up case.

In this era, strong physique and high martial arts can also be
recognised as an ability.

“Ed! Let’s go to the mountain today!”

You just arrived unannounced like this.

He is not sure if this can be considered natural because of the

difference in the family’s status in the first place.

“Again? You were scolded when you secretly went to the mountain
the last time.”

Edgar sulkily replied to Ariel, who suddenly appeared, without even

saying hello.

“It’s okay! I can go without getting caught this time!”

Ariel boldly expressed her ambition by stretching her chest out ,
which has yet to grow.

Edgar could be sure that this is the least reliable line he has ever
heard.

Doesn’t this little Grand Duchess remember exactly what happened

just two weeks ago?

“…Are you going to fall down and cry again?”

“Who’s crying? Ed, you idiot!”

Who’s crying? Ofcourse it’s you.

As the eldest daughter of the Roneheim family, Ariel has been

learning various studies including imperial studies from a young
age,

but inside she was a girl just like others who would cry even from
just a sma scratch.

“You can’t remember? You fell while climbing the hill and cried to
me… Oww!”
“Tell me one more time !! And I’ll really beat you up!”

“You’re already beating me… Ah, I see! Stop hitting me because it

hurts!”

How on earth does this destructive power come from the hands of
this delicate girl?

Edgar was ready to shed tears because of the pain on his back.

By the way, why does she want to climb the mountain so badly? Has
she been reading any adventure novels recently?
“Does a 10-year-old kid read novels?”

He is not sure either. Atleast, in his opinion, novels were something

one touches only after becoming an adult.

It’s uncertain whether a 10-year-old would enjoy reading books with

only words and no pictures.

It seems that she has get her hands on a book that depict pictures of
adventure in an interesting way. He should also ask her to share
some of them if he has a chance later.

“But how in the world are you going to get out? There are many
guards too.”
The previous mountain exploration was only possible because of
luck.

Even if they are friends, the other party’s indentity is the heir of the
Grand Duke, one of the three most powerful house in the the empire.

There are always bodyguards who were protecting her from the
shadows.

Escaping from their eyes is the most difficult task for a ten-year-old.

However, Ariel looked somewhat confident while listening to

Edgar’s concerns.
To be exact, it was as if she had been waiting for this question to be
asked. Her shoulders were also higher than usual.

“Good question! Let’s go inside for now. That’s how I can show you.”

“What?”

” Right. Ed, I brought you a present today, did you know?”

“I have no idea.I didn’t even know that you were coming over in the
first place.”
It’s a gift anyway. What’s up with him?

As mentioned earlier, she was a tyrant. He is used to receiving

presents , but to especially prepare gifts was not something
ordinary.

Nope, let me rephrase it. It is that she has never conceded to Edgar.

‘ Particularly, she’s not a bad kid. ‘

Ariel was especially used to teasing Edgar.

 When they were playing like best friends, the two of us happily ran
around in hahahoho, not knowing the time was passing, but after
that moment, she pouted and ticked him for no reason.

‘I can’t understand the feelings of children.’

He doesn’t know if it is because of the different in gender, but since

it’s not the case it only deepens the query.

In addition, it was difficult to interpret the intention of her giving a

gift because of her past mischievous actions.

Maybe she will puts a caterpillar she brought from somewhere on

her hand and gives it as a gift.
“I am looking forward to it. “

“Alright! I’m sure you’ll be surprised, my mom said it too!”

“Hey.”

Hearing that, I could feel alittle bit of relief.

No matter how much she is a princess, a 10-year-old kid would not

sell out her mother’s name.
‘Mrs. Helene is trustworthy.’

For Edgar, Helene was nothing short of a saint.

It was thanks to her that he was able to talk informally with the
daughter of the Grand Duchess, whose status difference was
enormous at this moment, and she was also the one who always
treated him and Ariel as if they were her own children without any
discrimination.

Thanks to that, his faith in Helen was complete.

‘I’m kindof curious. What kind of gift will it be?’

Although the mental age to inflate expectations for a gift has passed,
since it was a gift directly from the daughter of a grand duke, not
from anyone else, he became curious.

Thinking of her family, I wouldn’t be surprised if she suddenly

brought a mansion and said, ‘It’s a gift!’

‘ Guess that went too far.’<b>

</b>

Regardless of the power, it will be a small gift because it is the right

amount of gifts that only 10 years old can give and receive even if
they are bestfriends.

Recently, reading books has become interesting, so it would be nice

to get an interesting book as a gift.
I can only hope she has enough sense.

Two people entered the building talking like that.

Ariel walked freely through the main building of the Bilhark family
with familiar steps, as if it were her home.

It is not a surprise thing coz this mansion is her most visited place
except for her own house.

‘Come to think of it, I’ve never been to the Robeheim family.’

According to what I heard in the past, it is an ancient castle of a huge
size.

If I get a chance later, can I go there someday?

From his point of view, the Bilhark family’s mansion was large
enough, but he wanted to see it at least once in his life as it is a huge
castle that could only be seen in books.

“Huh? Where are you going?”

After a moment of bewilderment, Edgar opened his eyes wide when

he found Ariel heading to the left hallway.
There is a fixed place for the two to go inside this mansion.

The dining table at mealtime, Edgar’s room to play, and a reception

room at someone’s parents’ call.

Among them, if we have to consider it now, it will be the play time.

Even so, somehow Ariel’s steps were directing somewhere else.

“I’m going somewhere other than Ed’s room.”

“Different place?”

It’s getting harder and harder to understand her.

Anyway, Edgar followed her silently as she was leading the way.

She didn’t know what kind of reaction would come out if she tickled
him here.
“There! Ed, hurry up!”

“Oh, yes.”

She pointed to a small storage room in the corner of the first floor.

A shabby place that is usually used by servants to put away things

and the other odds and ends that are no longer needed.

It was also a place where even Edgar, who lives in this mansion, had
rarely visited.

A heavy squeak sounded.

Perhaps it hadn’t even been properly oiled recently, the door opened
with the distinctive scream of a wooden door.

At the same time the door opened, white dust covered the two of
them.

His eyes were so itchy that it was almost shedding tears.

“Achoo!”

“Cough! Cough!”
How the hell are we managing this place?

At least, dusting once a week wouldn’t pile up this much of dust

seriously.

Edgar immediately took out the handkerchief from his bosom and
held it out to Ariel.

“Cough…! Hurry up and cover your nose and mouth with this.”

“What about you?”

“Because I’m done.”

Ariel stared blankly at the handkerchief held out to her, then

accepted it with a shy nod.

‘Anyway, why did you ask me to come to a place like this?’

‘Do you have anything you need here?’

Edgar soon rummaged through the piles of luggage in the storage

room after breathing in the fresh air.
Certainly, in a place like this, you wouldn’t have to worry about
being caught by the guards.

“What are you going to do?”

“I’ll show you right away, so wait a bit.”

It seems that there is indeed a gift something prepared.

Ariel suddenly walked to the center of the storage room and

crouched there.
Soon, she rummaged something out of the small pocket attached to
the chest of her jacket.

Edgar looked closely, and there was a pile of unidentified powder on

her little palm.

In the first place, he had no magical talent. Not to mention the fact
that the Bilhark family’s bloodline can’t perform magic for
generation.

Naturally, there were no books or items related to magic in the

mansion.

If there is, it is just a magic tool that ordinary people can use?
“Look Carefully. Using this… … .”

Ariel started muttering something while her hands were half-

clenched into fists.

Although Edgar was unfamiliar with magic, he could tell that it was
an incantation chanted before using magic.

He has seen people used magic a few times before.

‘Can she use magic already?’

It is said that even the world’s best wisard can only learns mana at
the age of 10, and activate magic only when he is 12 years old.

How much talent does this little girl infront of him has?

Unknowingly, goosebumps appeared on Edgar.

A giggling sounded.

Soon after, the light that was getting bigger in her hand rose into the
air, and it headed straight to the wall of the warehouse.
Then, as soon as it touched the wall, it became a circle larger than
the size of the two.

Beyond that, to his surprise, he could see the outside of the mansion.

“It’s the first magic I learned. Isn’t it cool?

“Are you going to secretly go to the mountain with this magic?”

“Yes.”

It was a naive answer, but I couldn’t believe it was the behavior of a

ten-year-old.
What kind of kid learns magic and break through a hole in the wall
to enjoy a day of escape.

‘The way she think is different.’

Of course, it is not impossible if you have that kind of ability.

Edgar, whose absurdity had disappeared, pointed at the wall with

his chin in desperation.

Then he took a small knife that was lying in the corner of the
warehouse.
‘I’ll be able to get rid of the branches of trees with this.’

Since it happened like this, it would be better to go quickly.

A bright smile bloomed on Ariel’s face after reading Edgar’s actions.

>
 4. The Princess Is Disingenious

The mountain the two were climbing was quite famous for it’s mountain
path that was quite rugged and there was no man made path to walk on
either.

You’ll probably be able to spot some of the trails that the mountain
animals used to wander around if you searched carefully. But if you
chose the wrong path you never knew what kind of beast you would
meet at the end of the road.

‘The beasts might not appear.’

Since he had only visited once before, Edgar had no idea what kind of
beasts inhabited this place.

Judging from the fact that wild boars occasionally come down from the
mountain and ruin the crops in the village, it seems that at least wild
boars live here..

“Why did you want to come here?”

“Mom said that. Young people should be close to nature and admire
them. Aren’t mountains the best for that?”

“… … .”

What a great way of thinking.

Of course, it’s not wrong, but don’t you usually think of open places like
fields, flowers and gardens to get close to nature .

Even Helena herself, who gave the advice, would never expect for her
daughter to head to the mountains thinking that she was right.

‘I’m sorry, Madam Helena. It’s my fault for not stopping this guy.’
To be honest, if she were someone who would listen to it with just words,
he would have said it with words, but she is a girl who is more childish
and self-reliant than anyone Edgar had ever seen.

Now all he could do was to deter her from committing more dangerous
acts.

“Ed! Look at this, isn’t it amazing?”

“What is it?”

When Ariel pulled out a bunch of weed and showed off, Edgar, who was
picking his nose with his pinky finger, replied curtly.

“What do you want to show me today?”

Still, seeing how he responded to her calls, he realized he too had become
accustomed to this life naturally.

In fact, most of the objects and phenomena that Ariel showed off were
quite surprising to his eyes.

“I saw it in a book, it is April.”

“Where is the weed used for?”

“The juice from here is said to be applied directly to the wound. And the
leaves are grounded to be used as ingredients for making potions.”

You are indeed well informed.

At least , for a 10 year old kid, it’s quite rich in knowledge to know about
such contents .

Could this be a fragment of the education handed down from the grand
duchy?

Edgar involuntarily exclaimed and observed the cross section of the cut
stem intently.

“It’s really great.”

“You don’t believe me, do you?”

I told you this excitedly, but you look like you are talking half-heartedly.

Ariel sprang up from her seat, and a blood-colored aura resembling her
crimson pupils surrounded around her body.

Is this the magical power of domination that is passed down only to the
lineage of the grand duke?

Edgar felt the hairs all over his body stand on end. Regardless of whether
or not you are at the age where your hair had yet to grown out properly.

“A little bit?” (This reply is for Ariel’s Don’t you believe me?)

Although the reaction that followed was somewhat frightening, his words
were sincere.

Because he had this kind of personality even before he came to this

world.

” Never mind! I won’t tell you anything from now on! Humph!”

Angered by his candid remark, Ariel turned around her body .

And as if expressing her anger, the April leaf she held in her hand turned
into powder and fell to the ground.

‘If I do something wrong, I will die.’

A drop of cold sweat ran down Edgar’s back.

Still, the fortunate thing is that unlike her appearance, her personality is
quite simple, so her anger calms down subtly.

‘Let’s take a chance.’

Even if you call her name with a soft voice right now, it is certain that only
a cold response will come out saying, “Why!”

How to hold your breath and wait for the right timing is a must for these
situations.
Edgar got up from his seat and followed after her quietly.

Crunch. Crunch.

A Glance.

Crunch . Crunch .

“… … .”

“… … .”

The air that had been quite friendly until just a moment ago suddenly
subsided, and there was no conversation between the two.

Only the sound of twigs and growing grass being stepped on fill the quite
atmosphere.

Meanwhile, Ariel paused her steps once in a while to check on Edgar with
a roll of her eyes.

‘It’s cute.’ Of course, Edgar was aware of this.

But here, he also knew that if he didn’t notice why she kept looking at
him, he would be in an irreversible state.

That’s why when she stopped, he would look away from her or swing the
branch in his hand for no reason.

How many times have he repeated that?

While Ariel paused her steps again, Edgar, who had discovered
something, called over and stopped her.

“Huh? Ariel, wait a minute.”

“…what’s wrong with you?”

It was a reflexive mumble though.

Ariel belatedly realized that it was a chance for them to reconcile but she
ruin the chance with that one sentence. However , it is now a boat that
had already left. (Meaning she has already messed things up and it is now
irreversible.)

‘Ariel, you idiot!’

Although she is a maverick, she is by no means an idiot. She was far wise
than anyone among her pears.

Even if Edgar did something wrong first a while ago, she is aware that it
was not something big to grumble about for so long.

However, from a certain point on, she was reluctant to reach out first, and
as she was stubborn, it came to this point.

First of all, what needs to be done immediately was clear.

Anyway, since he is the one who called her first, she shalll turn around as
calmly as possible, ask why he called her and when they conversation is
over she will then talk about real business.

Ariel, who visualize the situation in her head, nodded in satisfaction.

It’s something she can do well with her own ability. Because she’s the
eldest daughter of the Robeheim family, no one else. (Means she can
handles this much of problem with her own strength bcoz she is the little
duchess.)

‘Good.’

As soon as she turned around, something touched her head.

Huh? What is it?

When she looked around what was happening with her eyes wide open,
Edgar stood there with his hand outstretched to her head.

She was told to wait for a moment , while Edgar smiled, saying “Don’t be
angry”

He carefully retreated his hand and Ariel felt a foreign abject on her head.
Rather than having the feeling of something on top of her head, it felt like
an object was stuck in her hair.

“Oh, I can’t check it because I don’t have a mirror.”

“What is it? It’s not a spider, is it?”

While guessing what is on her head, Ariel’s complexion turned blue when
she thought of this possiblity that was difficult to put it into words.

She could forgive all other bugs, but she hated spiders as much as they
hated her.

If he dare put such a demonic creature on her dark raven hair which is
her pride, even as a prank, he’s gonna met with the best revenge plan she
can cook up.

“How can I put a spider, am I crazy? It’s a flower, a flower.”

“Flower…?”

Why flower all of a sudden?

Ariel, who was puzzled, carefully reached out her hand above her head,
and touched something delicate and soft like a flower petal.

I know Edgar isn’t a bad friend, but he wasn’t the kind of person to do
this either.

What kind of wind was blowing that made him do such an honorable act?

“There is a flower that you said was pretty before. what was it… I can’t
remember the name, but it’s red and long.”

“ah.”

Amaryllis.

Ariel couldn’t keep the name of the flower in her mouth and muttered it
to herself.
The other day, when they were climbing the mountain together, they
found amaryllis which was in full bloom.

She remembers saying that she was delighted because it was her favorite
flower, and she never thought he would keep note of that.

“Do you see there? It is the same as the one on your head.”

When she followed Edgar’s hand direction and looked, she saw a red
amaryllis that really bloomed next to the rock.

Why did he suddenly gift this to her?

As Ariel turn hed head and stared at him, Edgar coughed and gave a low
murmur while avoiding her gaze.

“It was my fault earlier. So don’t be angry.”

Only then did Ariel know.

This amaryllis is a gift from him as a token of apology.

She don’t know if it’s really bad or good, but coincidentally, the timing of
the two’s apology overlapped. (They both thought of apologizing
together.)

Humans are such a peculiar animal that they tends to stop when
someone does exactly what they were about to do.

Especially, the more you think about it, the more you do it.

‘Come on, Ariel Roveheim! What are you doing?’

I’m sorry, too. I shouldn’t have been so angry.

That’s all I need to say, but why am I so speechless?

While blaming her tight lips as if they had been glued, she suddenly
looked back on her memory.

Come to think of it, she seldoms said sorry to him.

Maybe she can’t because she’s trying to do something she’s never done
before.

If she knew this would happen, she would have made it a habit to
apologize earlier.

When she looked back on her mistakes, she felt emotional and felt like
tears were about to come out.

‘No, that’s why I have to do it.’

There is something that her mother, whom she admires, told her.

A person can make a mistake, but it is right to realize it and correct it

afterwards.

That’s right. This is the moment to clear up the karma that has
accumulated so far.

There were such complex problems and high obstacles for a 10-year-old
child to apologize.

“Eh, Ed!”

“What?”

‘Yeah, let’s just say it in another way, not sorry.’

‘I want to apologize, too.’ Yeah, she thought she could said it out loud
easily.

Ariel’s mouth, who clenched hwrt fist and was determined, finally
opened.

“I, I S……!”

“Sa?”

“S…”

Do you want to play word chain?

As Edgar tilted his head to the side and expressed his wonder, Ariel’s face
turned red like a beet.

And soon after,

“I’ll accept it as an apology, you idiot!”

The princess was embarrassed.

The previous resolution was turned into dust at once, and she rather
took out her frustration.

Edgar was dumbfounded, but anyway, he decided to let go because she

seemed to be accepting his apology.

“Oh, yeah… Anyway, you’re going to forgive me, right?”

“Well, yes.”

“That’s fine, then.”

What do you mean?

Ariel wanted to shout that, but the ship had already been unable to leave
and sank to the depths of the sea.

She turned again and bowed her head as before.

Her ears were so hot, but she tried to ignore them.

‘It’s all because of Ed. It’s just that I was surprised that he gave me a
flower like this all of a sudden.’

Shouting a protest inside her mind that would not be heard by anyone,
the two head further into the mountain.

<a href=’https://ko-fi.com/A0A7FK1VM&#8217; target=’_blank’><img

height=’36’ style=’border:0px;height:36px;’ src=’

; border=’0′ alt=’Buy Me a Coffee at

ko-fi.com’ /></a>
>
 5. The princess is curious

They didn’t encounter any dangerous situations at the mountain they

visited.

Even though they have only been here for once, they seem to be more
familiar with the mountain road than the last time they came.

‘The only trouble was that the path along the mountain was wet and
slippery. ‘

It had rained two days ago, but since it was quite a heavy rain, there were
several places that weren’t completely dried yet.

Normally, it should be snowing rather than raining in the Northern

Region, but Ardenum, where Edgar resides , was a different story.

The temperature is relatively mild thanks to the location being in the

southernmost part of the northern region.

In addition, since it is right next to the sea, it was also a place where it
often rained rather than snowed.

‘The trees haven’t completely dried up yet.’

Not to mention, he couldn’t even get some sunlight in , because of these

thick vegetation.

If this was flat area, the fact that the mid was rather soft could help, but on
a mountain road, it could act as a landslide by the slippery grass.

“Ariel, walk carefully.”

“Don’t worry. Are you afraid that I will fall again?”

“… … .”
Although Edgar had many things he wanted to say, but he struggled to
swallow them all back.

Although she was only ten years old, or perhaps because she was ten
years old, Ariel was often overconfident in her abilities.

Watching her like that by her side made him feel uneasy, like his own
child who was always being put on the water’s edge. (Meaning he is
always afraid of her getting into trouble.)

When he turned his head and looked back at the way they had come, he
could see that they had already walk deeper than he thought.

Going any further than this would be dangerous.

He wanted to avoid situations that could be dangerous since he knew that

wild animals such as wild boars also live in this mountain.

‘Besides, it’s also hard to tell the way back.’

There was no man made path for people to walk on, but it was a situation
where they had to skimp through the branches and grassy patch of the
forest.

If you went deeper into the forest by mistake, you probably won’t be able
to find the way back down the mountain.

He doesn’t wants to be the center of the joke about being the young
master in distress trapped on the mountain behind his own mansion, so
Edgar decided to stop the girl’s steps by turning her attention
appropriately at this point.

“By the way, Ariel, how did you make that magic?”

” Yes? Magic?”

Edgar stepped onto the flat rock right next to him and asked casually.

If the person accompanying you on a hike like this stops, you naturally
follow and stop.

Only then did Ariel stop her busy legs and respond to Edgar’s words.
“I heard that few people can use magic, even adults. But how did you
learn?”

“Ah, I don’t know too much, but in my family there is something called the
magic of dominance.”

‘As expected.’

‘I had a glimpse of it in a book.’

The sole power that made the present Robeheim family exist, and the
reason why they were able to reign as the rulers of the north.

The lineage of the Robeheim family consists of enormous magical power.

The name of the magical power of domination, comes from the legends,
that the first head of the Robeheim family used this magical power to
make all the Northern peoples submit to him as his subordinates.

‘The legend may be false, but the lineage is certain.’

Just by looking at the aura he had seen earlier, it was easy to envision how
much enormous the magical power she had in her possession.

Because she is still young, she must have magical powers leaking out to
the surroundings according to the changes in her emotions.

Now, he just prays that he doesn’t fall victim to that unruly magical
power.

“That magical power has a unique nature, so people in my family were

able to weild the magic like our own limbs from their young age.
Awesome isn’t it?”

“Awesome.”

This time, it wasn’t a flattering tone to please the princess, but an

admiration that came from the heart.

Because there is distance of a whole world apart between Edgar and the
word magic.
Edgar was born with less magic power, but above all, it was impossible to
use magic because he had a special constitution that did not circulate
magic power.

In other words, there is magic in the body, but the cannot be exercised.

He has one of the rarest and most miserable constitutions in this world,
and thanks to that, he is unable to use magic at all.

It was to compensate for these shortcomings that he decided to improve

his body more.

Perhaps that’s why he is envious of Ariel, who was born with a talent that
he did not have.

‘I envy the little 10-year-old kid .’

In addition, those with great power were also given such responsibilities.

The eldest daughter of the Robeheim family, someday the title will weigh
on the little girl’s body.

Although he don’t know if he will be able to stand by this girl side when
the time comes, at least to be able to catch up with her, I can not have envy
but confident.

He was so lost in his own thoughts for no reason , that he couldn’t even
pay attention to Ariel.

When Edgar groaned and came to his senses, worried red eyes were
already watching him.

“Ed, what happened? Your face is wierd.”

“You are the one who is wierd. It sounds strange when you say that.”

Of course, he has never thought of himself as handsome.

In the first place, he was born with the face of Chi Wo Wo , his former self
from his previous life.
He particularly didn’t remember thinking that he was ugly, but compared
to the characters from the romance fantasy world, he was nothing more
than a squid.

‘Depressed.’

On the other hand, Ariel was already in the shape of a beautiful flower
bud before blooming , at the age of ten.

He sees this kind of face from time to time, so how can he not lose his self-
esteem about his own face?

Ariel: “Well, I didn’t mean that. You stupid. I asked because you looked
serious.”

Edgar: “I know, I’m just kidding. It’s nothing, so you don’t have to worry.”

Ariel: “I’m glad to hear that, but…….”

Ariel examine Edgar’s facial expressions until the point where he feels
uncomfortable.

‘I appreciate your concerns, but your eyes really bothered me.’

In the middle of the day, a clear shining crimson red eyes are staring at
you, and how many people will be able to ignore it.

”You’re quiet quick to catch the change in expressions.”

Normally, she’s busy playing around, and she’s an immature princess

who likes to play pranks on him, but she was sharp at this.

Especially since she was so good at examining the complexion of others

or reading their mood that even Edgar was often caught off guard by her.

Maybe it’s the trait of the descendants of the Robeheim family, who have
won the battle for power among the bloody nobles.

Ariel: “Let’s not worry about anything and sit down and rest. My legs
hurt.”

Edgar: “Did your legs hurt?” Then I’ll help you…….”

Ariel: “Actually, it doesn’t hurt very much.”

Still, it was the first time in a while that the maverick princess made such
a face, so he decided to keep his mouth shut.

It’ll only be dangerous if they go further into the mountains anyway.

It would be best to talk moderately here, kill time, and quietly return to
the mansion.

“Wouldn’t Mrs. Helena be looking for us by now?”

“No, it’ll be fine yet.”

What makes you so sure?

Helena showed mercy the last time they run to the mountain, but this
time it will be hard to get over it.

He, too, would be caught in the hands of his mother, Katria, and be very
embarrassed.

A deep sigh escaped his lips as he imagined for the worst.

“It’s dangerous to go in any further, so let’s stop here.”

“Why? Is there anything scary in there?”

“There are rumors that there are wild boars and wolves lives on the
mountain. This is not a place for kids like us to go.”

Edgar deliberately exaggerated the rumors a bit.

If it wasn’t to this extent, the immature princess wouldn’t immediately

accept it.

However, it seems that this girl’s curiosity and determination were bigger
and stronger than he expected.

“A wild boar and a wolf!? Do you miss me!”

“… uh?”
The red eyes that had been dimmed a moment ago were relived instantly.

‘Did I choose the wrong wording?

Unfortunately, there was no backup function in the world, and there was
no way to take back the words that are spoken.

“I’m doomed.”

Edgar cursed his poor judgement that he couldn’t even anticipate his
childhood friend’s behavior.

“Honestly, this is unfair.”’

If God is watching this scene, wouldn’t it be ethical for him to rewind the
time to five seconds ago?

He thought it could happen so from the bottom of his heart.

Helena, holding her daughter’s hand, visited the Bilhark family after a
long while of absence.

Having a nice and cozy chat with her old friend Katria, Helena raised her
eyebrows at the behavior of the maid who burged in without knocking.

“Lady, My Lady! It’s bad!”

“What’s going on? Sheffy.”

It wasn’t because it broke the fun atmosphere. Because she wasn’t that
sensitive.

It is just because she saw Sheffy, who usually maintained her cool
demeanor, now losing her composure and sweating profusely.

“Oh, the lady is gone! Master Edgar……!”

“What?”

It was not Helena, but Katria, who reacted abruptly to Sheffy’s words.

A similar thing happened the last time Helena and Ariel visited together.
At the time, Helena didn’t reprimanded them much and pass it on, saying
that such things will happens when children are playing together.

But if such an accident happened twice, the story was different.

“…Have you searched in the mansion throughly?”

“Yes… I searched everywhere outside, including inside the mansion, but I

couldn’t…….”

“Okay, let’s calm down. Katria, you and Young Master Edgar are the only
ones who suffer because of our immature daughter.”

“Oh, no. How can it be the princess’s fault?

Even if it was actually Ariel’s fault, there was no way she could say such a
thing in this situation.

Katria scolded herself with her head down, saying it was her fault for not
teaching her child.

Helena watched this with a pitiful expression, and reached out and patted
her shoulder.

“Let’s find the children first. Sheffy, release all the soldiers right now and
search the area. It’s likely that they gone to the mountains like last time, so
search mainly around there.”

“Yes, My lady.”

Sheffy busily run out of the living room.

Helena, who gave a series of instructions without losing her composure

as much as possible, now slumped in a chair as if she lost all her energy.

She was worried about her missing daughter, but she was not concerns
about what should be done when the little girl returns. It’s easy for a child
to commit the same mistake again.

Haa~

A deep sigh flowed out and filled the room.

That immature princess must be running around not knowing that her
mother is so serious.

If she had gone to the mountains again, Edgar would have stopped her.
Because he was born like that so.

Nevertheless, repeating the same behavior without listening to advice

means that it is time to strongly admonish her as a mother.

“Don’t worry, ma’am. I’m sure the soldiers will find it in a short time.”

“Yes, thank you, Katria.”

Dark clouds instantly filled the peaceful atmosphere.

>
 6. Unexpected event

He couldn’t imagine the scary curiosity that the little child has.

Edgar lamented over his own mistake and followed Ariel’s footsteps.

“Ariel! It’s dangerous!”

“Hmm, Ed, you stay there if you are afriad! I’ll go and look for it on my
own!”

‘You have to say something that makes sense.’

He would have no face to see Helena if an accident were to happen.

Even if a dangerous mountain beast appeared, there was a possibility if

Ariel took refuge first and ran away after him in the worst case.

His physical ability is one step ahead of her right now.

“There’s no possibility of seeing such animal in the first place. Wolves and
wild boars are nocturnal.”
“Then it’s safe, so it’s okay! Just follow me!”

Crazy.

This is not a positive level curiosity, but an optimistic level.

Edgar, who unintentionally brought up useless rumors , bit his lips and
speeded up as much as possible.

Fortunately, even though the distance between them was wide, he was
able to catch up quickly because of the difference in the speed of their
steps.

‘I don’t know how far I’ve ventured into the woods.’

At least a little while ago, he was able to look back on the way they came,
but as theu gradually moved deeper into the mountain, even that became
difficult.

But fortunately the animals who she is interested in are nocturnal, so

there is little possibility of encountering such animals in broad daylight.

The pace of her footsteps, which had been so fast, began to slow down
little by little.
As a ten year old kid, she doesn’t have enough stamina to run up the
mountain even if she is full of excitement.

In addition, the mountain road were not suitable to run up, so it becomes
even more difficult to climb the mountain.

haahaa- haahaa-

Ariel sits on top of the stump of a tree that was cut down and breathes
heavily.

It seems that she tried to pretend to be strong and ran with her lack of
strength.

Edgar gasped for air too, but not as much as she did. It seems his daily
trainings were helpful in this kind of situation.

‘Is there water anywhere?’

As he walk on the mountain, sweating profusely, naturally he began to get

thirsty.

Normally, he would have brought some water with a leather bag, but
today he couldn’t bring it because it was a suddenly arranged schedule.
He listened closely to see if he could hear the sound of running water
nearby, but unfortunately he didn’t hear anything.

“uh? Ed, look over there!”

“What else?”

“You know what?”

She was still breathing hard and yet this immature princess excitedly
pointed out loudly to somewhere.

Replying with a voice full of annoyance, he moved his eyes along the
direction of her hand.

There was a cave-like place behind the lush trees.

“I had only read about the cave! Let’s go!”

“Phew… yes. Let’s go, let’s go.”

If you stop her, she won’t listen to it anyway.

Since the cave is just right in front of you, it would be okay to relax there
for a while.

With that thought in mind, he raised his foot and took a leisurely step.

“What’s going on? I thought you’d run first.”

“Still, it’s pitiful to leave Ed alone when we come out to play together.”

“Oh, yes…”

He felt like he was about to cry because of her deep consideration.

‘Why didn’t you give me this understanding and consideration earlier?’

“Maybe it’s a sophisticated way to live.”

Perhaps she is trying to do good deeds after deliberately doing evil deeds
so that even a small consideration feels double grateful.

You may wonder what kind of people will have such thoughts against a
10-year-old kid, but I think it is not an unnecessary thoughts since the
other party is her.
“I guess this is one of the teachings included in the great imperial studies
the princess had.”

Anyway, he should thank her for letting him relax for a while.

So when the cave was just in front of him, suddenly something cold drop
over his head.

Is that bird droppings or the fallen leaves?

When he reached out and checked, the hair around the area was moist.

No way.

Swaaaa

“Shit.”

“Huh? What did you say?”

“No, it’s nothing. Let’s avoid the rain first.”

“All right.”
Is it a fleeting rain?

The two ran straight into the cave in the amidst of raining

Upon arriving at the cave, Edgar shook off the water from his clothes.

Perhaps because the tree served as a rain barrier, the clothes were not
drenched.

“That’s a relief.”

If his clothes were to get soaked too, he wouldn’t be able to avoid having
hypothermia

However, the fact that they do not know when the rain would stop
remained as a concern.

Anyway, they can go back to the mansion only after the rain stopped, but
if it wasn’t a fleeting rain, but a heavy rain until night….

“Eh, Ed.”

“What’s the matter?”

Ariel’s trembling voice pierced his ears, breaking his thoughts of
imagining the worst.

When Edgar turned his head, there stood Ariel, wrapped around in a her
own trembling hands.

“Achol it’s… cold, cold… … .”

“… … !”

He thought it is okay since he wasn’t wet, but it didn’t seem to be the case
for Ariel.

Even though the region has a mild weather compared to other places, it
was only when the place is compared to the other Northern regions of the
same.

Basically, wearing wet clothes in these low-temperature areas was

tantamount to suicide.

“Ariel, take off your top first. And I’ll give you this, so wear it.”

“You, you…?”
“Don’t tell me anything, just wear it. I’ll be turning around.”

Fortunately, Edgar’s coat was quite thick.

After shaking off the remaining water in his clothes just in case, Edgar
handed her the coat and turned his back against her.

He only took off his clothes, but he couldn’t help but shiver from the
biting chill.

Ariel, who took off her soaking top and put on the coat that Edgar handed
over, then walked to the rock in the cave.

“Oh, my…” Ahh…

A painful groan could be heard at the moment.

When Edgar asked what was wrong, she confessed that she had sprained
her ankle.

“When did you sprain your ankle? Why didn’t you say anything just
now?”

“Well, that’s… I thought you’d say let’s not go any further if I told you the
truth.”
“….”

“Sigh.”

She’s very stubborn.

Apparently it was around that time when she stopped running a little
while ago.

At first, he thought it was because she was out of breath, but he didn’t
know she has sprained her ankle.

It only make matters worse.

“Sorry, Ed… Are you angry?”

“Then shan’t I be angry?”

Ariel lowered her head in dismay at his harsh tone.

Seeing this, Edgar sighed and shook his head.

‘What am I doing to the little child.’

Of course he was angry. But it also included a bit sense of self-blame.

He should have realized a long time ago.

Perhaps, in that situation, when he threatened to go back, Ariel might

have followed him, pretending to be helpless.

The complacent thought that quite a few things can be solved by himseld
has led to this kind of situation.

“Let’s wait for the rain to stop. It would be nice to light up fire to warm
up, but that would be impossible.”

“Yeah.”

If you could find some wood that are not so wet, you might be possible to
light the fire somehow, but in this kind of situation, running out into the
rain was very dangerous already.

It will not be good to run around in the rain and get himself soak, and
then didn’t manage to light the fire in the end it would only make their
current situation worse.
To overcome this situation, it was necessary for them to remain calm.
Because currently he is the only one Ariel could depend on.

‘Still, it’s good that there’s a cave.’

The cave that Ariel discovered played a big role.

Perhaps the situation would have been more serious than it is now if they
were to be exposed to the harsh rain.

Anyway, why is there a cave in a place like this? Edgar looked around, but
there was nothing out of the ordinary.

There was a strange stench and some scattered debris, but he couldn’t
identify anything that stood out .

How much more time would they have to spent like this?

Gradually, Edgar also felt his body trembling.

The tips of his and his shoulders naturally trembled, even though he tried
to hide it in case Ariel got worried.

Crunck. Crunck .
It was at this moment.

Edgar’s ears perked up at the strange sound he heard clearly even in the
midst of this heavy rain.

It sounds like a lot of tree branches being smashed.

And when listened closely, he could hear something that sounded like an
animal’s cry.

‘… No way.’

In an instant, Edgar strode towards Ariel and grabbed her by the wrist.

“Ed, what’s wrong?”

“We have to get out of here at once. Follow me, Ariel.”

“Ok.”

She don’t know why, but she could tell that his expression was serious, so
Ariel followed him without saying anything.
And at the entrance to the cave the two headed,

– Kuruk. Kuruk.

‘Exactly.’

As Edgar had predicted, a huge wild boar was glaring at the two with
ferocious eyes.

As he expected, this place was his den.

The acidic stench from earlier and the debris scattered around the corner
of the cave must be because of this guy’s meals.

It would be best if the boar didn’t attack them, but looking at it’s eyes, it
didn’t seem like it would be easy.

It’s breathing, which was even just a moment ago, had become even more
fast.

Perhaps it sees them as intruders who have invaded it’s peaceful heaven
and sees an opportunity to attack.
– Kuruk!

“Ariel!”

At the same time as the breathless wild boar ran towards him, Edgar
pulled Ariel as hard as he could.

Because he didn’t give much thoughts about the steadiness of their

footing, they ended up rolling on the grass of the mountain road,
however this wasn’t the time to care about anything.

‘What do we do?

He hae a knife he had brought with him.

But even if he fought back, with his current skills, would he be able to
defeat that wild boar?

Even if they did, it was questionable how quickly they could run away
with Ariel, who had injured her ankle.

“Ariel, wait a minute.”

“What are you trying to do… … ?”

“it’s okay. Don’t worry, I’m avoiding the rain.”

Fortunately, the rain had stopped a little while ago.

At this rate, one can avoid the rain to some extent by hiding oneself
among the thick trees.

After reassuring Ariel, Edgar carefully held the knife worn around his
waist in his right hand.

If he made the first move, naturally that boar would take it’s eyes off the
girl. Then he aims at the boar’s weak point at the opportune moment.

It started chasing.

Edgar purposely stormed out of his seat, and the boar followed him with
a cry.

A little more. A little more.

Edgar, who had not yet avoided the fast-paced boar for a long time,
opened his eyes and gleamed that the moment he had been waiting for
had arrived.
–Slurp. (Slurp sound)

The target is the boar’s eye.

If you struck at the non lethal place then you might make it only angry for
no reason. Targeting it’s weakness is the only option to stop the wild boar
from chasing after them, or atleast to threaten it.

As the wild boar stabbed by the knife struggled in pain, Edgar left the
knife intact and rans toward Ariel.

“Ariel!”

He kneeled infront of Ariel and demanded that she be carried on his back
immediately.

Ariel protested, saying it was ridiculous, but when he repeated the same
request with a firm rebuke, she was forced to climb.

“Gasp, gasp…….”

To be honest, climbing down the mountain with Ariel on his back is

nothing for him.
But his body strength has waned out after being in the cold for long and
he is reaching is limit.

No matter how much he has trained his body, there was a limit to the
body that had not yet finished growing.

“So what?”

Then Edgar ran.

He almost slipped up because of the rain soaked grasses, but he managed

to overcome the obstacles.

As his breath hitched and his vision began to get blurred, he bit his lips
and tried to keep his mind awake from the pain.

“–Miss! Miss!”

“Are you there? If you can hear me, please answer me!”

It was at this moment.

Calls that brought hope into Edgar’s ears.

His blurred vision turned even whiter. And the images in his eyes were
two stout men who were anxiously calling for their names.

“Here! Here!”

Ariel’s desperate cry reached them through the rain.

Only then did the soldiers, who found the two, rush to them like an arrow.

“It’s all right now.”

That word became a catalyst for Edgar to somehow lose the tension he
was holding onto.

He flopped down on the ground.

And Edgar finally lost conscious in the end.

>
 7. Their friendship deepens

The two were immediately transported to the mansion.

Perhaps, because she witnessed Edgar fainting before her very eyes, Ariel
cried out his name anxiously all the way to the mansion.

For a 10-year-old girl, the scene must have instill a great fear in her heart.

“Mom! Edgar… ! Because of me Edgar… … !”

“Calm down, Ariel. First of all, you need to calm down.”

Hearing all the jumbled words coming out from her daughter, Helena
decided to calm down her agitated daughter first.

According to the doctor, the boy has lost consciousness, but he has no
serious injuries or serious internal injuries. His injuries are not life
threatening either.

However, the doctor said that since the boy has over exerted strength
from his small body that is of a 10-year-old kid, the first priority was to
stabilize his body condition first.
Helena left Ariel in Katria’s arms and quietly went to the room where
Edgar was quietly laid on his bed.

Her fiery red hair, resembling her daughter’s pupils, was messily tousled.

There seems to be abrasions on his hands and arms, as if they had been
rubbed on the hard ground, as they were bandaged already.

According to Ariel, Edgar was injured while fighting with a wild boar to
protect her.

‘A wild boar… He’s a very brave kid.’

She heard about it from Airtel, but she really couldn’t believe it.

Although an adult who has learned enough martial arts might be able to
kill a wild boar, Edgar was still a 10-year-old kid.

It isn’t an easy feat to just even think of attacking a wild boar with a
difference in their size.

Helena reached out and ran her hand through Edgar’s hair.
Having this child by her daughter’s side was the most outstanding choice
of her actions as a mother.

No matter, she still felt sorry when she saw the child suffering because of
her choice.

What she wants the most at this moment is for the boy to regain his
consciousness quickly and everyone in this mansion to be relaxed.

With such hope, Helena gently stroked Edgar’s cold cheek, and Edgar’s
eyes dimly opened as if in response.

“eww… He Lene… ma’am?”

“Are you awake?Calm down. You have arrived to the mansion.”

“That, Ariel… … ?”

As soon as Edgar woke up, he reacted by worrying about Ariel’s

condition, not his own.

A small laughter broke out from her.

Should she be grateful or be embarrassed?

If possible, he should take more care of his body.

“ She’s fine. It’s all thanks to you.”

“No. Rather, because of me… Ugh.”

Since he shouldn’t have a conversation with the mistress of the Grand

Duke’s house while laying down, he tried to sat up but failed due to lack
of strength.

Still, Edgar only moaned briefly and frowned.

Helena, who was watching this, shook her head lightly as she push him
back down personally.

“Don’t worry about unnecessary manners and lie down. I have

something else to wish for the benefactor who saved my daughter.”

After all, it was only right for him to get down on his knees to express his
gratitude. Since their family were in a master-servant relationship, it
meant that no matter what, their status were still lower.

It was only true that, Helena is their family’s benefactor, someone whom
they should serve better and more respectfully than anyone else. (Means
that since Ed’s family status is lower and they were master and servant, it
is only right for Ed to be more respectful and express gratitude since Ed’s
family status rose bcoz of his friendship with Ariel.)

“Sorry. Madam Helena.”

“Are you talking about not stopping Ariel?”

“… Yes.”

At Edgar’s affirmation, Helen instead smiled.

Perhaps, the little boy also tried stopping the immature princess from
going to the mountain somehow. Since a similar event had happened
before, Ed probably didn’t want to commit the same mistake for the
second time.

However, Ariel would have headed to the mountain like a stubborn

maverick princess in anyway she could.

She could almost visualize the situation in her head.

“Even you couldn’t have stopped her this time. Atleast, stopping her
might have been possible if it was in a normal situation .”
“Huh? What do you mean by that?….”

A question mark appeared over Edgar’s head, not realizing what she was
trying to tell him.

What the hell does that mean?

Of course, he felt that the little girl was more stubborn than usual, but he
thought she was just more excited today.

Helen’s words sounded as if there was been another reason for this.

“Unfortunately, it doesn’t seem like something you should ask me. If you
meet Ariel later, ask her directly yourself.”

“Yes.”

Can I only have to hear the reason from her directly?

Edgar’s body tickled with curiosity, but he had no choice but to agree.

At the latest, he will know the reason by tomorrow.

‘ It’s kind of dizzy.’

After hearing the confirmation about Ariel’s condition, he finally began to

care about his own condition.

His body was freezing cold, perhaps because he had been in the heavy
rain for a long time so perhap his hands were a bit chilly, when he
touched his forehead, it felt a little hot.

‘Am I having a fever?’

Well, in this situation, it would be a happy ending if he could come back

safely and end up with just a mild cold.

Helena, who was watching from the side, noticed Edgar’s movements as
well, so she stretched out her slender hand and touched his cheek and
forehead to measure his body temperature.

It wasn’t boiling hot, but there was definitely quite a bit of heat.

Since he just woke up, it was better to see a doctor again.

“You must have a fever. Please lie down for a while. I’ll bring you water
and food in a minute. Also, let the doctor check your condition again.”
“I’m sorry to bother you, Mrs.Helena”

“A child is supposed to be a troublesome to an adult. Of course, it would

be difficult if it was too much troublesome like my daughter.”

Helena left the room quickly after telling her price of joke using her
daughter.

Edgar, who was relaxed, stared blankly at the ceiling and only then
breathed a sigh of relief.

To be honest, he thought he would dead considering the dire situation

they were in.

Still, the guards came earlier than he expected, so he was able to save the
both of them.

‘I was thinking about throwing Ariel halfway down the mountain.’ (🤣)

At the very least , she will still be alive with some minor injury.

It was the last plan that he came up with just before he lost consciousness,
but if was fortunate that he didn’t need to use it.

“It is a bit noisy”’

It was quite noisy outside, by the way.

There was also some crunching sounds, probably a sound of someone

stepping up and down the stairs.

Well, it’s completely natural that the whole mansion was on fire since the
eldest daughter of the Grand Duke returned in such dire a state.

If I’m feeling better, I should go see Ariel.….

In a big thump!

“Ed!”

“Huh?”

While thinking about the devil, the door opened violently and Ariel
stormed in.

To be exact, a soldier with Ariel on his back opened the door and entered,
but this is quite incidental, so it is not wrong to make an exception.

“Ed, are you okay?”

“Yeah, don’t worry. Are you okay?”

Edgar replied airly without expressing any discomfort though his head
was still a little bit dizzy.

He thought his lie would be caught by the little girl with sharp senses, but
fortunately, her senses didn’t seem to work at the moment.

A bright flower bloomed on Ariel as if proving that she didn’t notice

anything amiss.

“I’m not hurt anywhere. Ed protected me until the end.”

He actually didn’t do anything much to protect her.

The wild boar actually ran away without a fight, and at most, he only lend
his clothes to her.

He had heard about the girl’s condition, but seeing her safe and sound in
person like this put his heart at ease.

She seems to have cried quiet a lot from the looks of her swollen eyes. Her
eyes were still watery even though she’s smiling right now.
“Why did you cry so much? You thought I was going to die?”

Edgar said in a playful tone, deliberately trying to lighten up the mood.

Normally, the dishonest princess would have shouted in shame asking

who is the one who cried.

Yet , today seems to be not the same case.

Ariel turned red and nodded her head gently.

As soon as she was reminded of the subject again tears slowly fill up in
her eyes.

“Yes… hhhhh. I really do, Edgar, hhhhhh. I thought you was going to die.….”

“Hey, why are you crying?”

“Huh, I don’t know……!”

Ariel shook her head lightly when she saw Edgar reaching out to wipe her
tears.
He didn’t know how worried she was and why was she crying this
heartily.

If he hadn’t saved her life, maybe she would have beaten him right away.

He was grateful just for being alive anyway, so he decided to endure her
crying for today.

“ Young Master Edgar, are you really okay?”

One of Ariel’s escorts, who was familiar with Edgar, spoke up.

In a roundabout way, this situation was like a 10-year-old kid was doing
their job to protect the little princess. (To protect the princess is their job.)

Maybe that’s why, there was something like a strange light of awe in his
eyes.

“Yes, I am all fine. Where is my mother?”

“She’s bringing food for you. Maybe she was worried, she said that she
want to feed you herself… …”

“Ugh!”
He’s already at the age of ten, he doesn’t want to be fed and would like to
ate by himself .

There was no way she would bring some heavy meal to an injured
person anyway, so it must be a light soup. Since this is the case, he is able
to feed himself just fine.

After talking about this and that with Ariel for a while, Katria personally
brought a simple table setting and entered his room.

Behind her, Helena, deprived of the job she was trying to do, give an
awkward smile as she followed.

Edgar’s felt troubled seeing his room filled with people in an instant.

He extended his hand out and take the first bite of the warm soup after
refusing his mother’s kind offer politely.

While eating, he was confuse as to whether the food was going though his
nose or his mouth because of all the people’s heated gaze lock on him .
>
 8. The Revealed Gift

Maybe because he was suffering from fever all night.

Edgar woke up the next morning to realize that his body was slightly
heavier than usual.

Most importantly, his head was not feeling well at all and his shoulder felt
as if he was carrying a heavy weight load.

‘It’s not good.’

And he has no choice but to rest from his daily training because of not
feeling well.

It felt like the daily training has become apart of his life, so skipping a day
of training still left him feeling uncomfortable.

A rustle sounded.

“Oh my god!”
Edgar was knocked backward heavily by an uninvited guest he
encountered as soon as he left the room.

What the hell!, His whole body was aching badly and the fall only made
the matter worse.

He was worries that his tail bone might be hurt, but fortunately the pain
was only for a moment. But still, who’s the culprit?!

“Oh my, I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean to hurt you.”.

Ed: ‘You’ve been hot on your heels earlier.’

The raven dark hair came into his view first and then belatedly came the
familiar voice that tickled near his ears.

Edgar stood up from the floor with a wry smile on his face without even
looking at her face.

” It’s okay. But what are you doing here early in the morning?”

” My mom told me to call you for breakfast. If you’re still not up yet, she
told me that she’ll have the maids bring it to your room.”
” Ahh.” It is already time for breakfast, Edgar subconsciously checked the
time.

Waking up later than usual, it seems that his body was indeed tired out
from yesterday’s event.

‘Let’s go eat.’

Even though he was not fully recovered yet, he was atleast able to walk to
the dining table and eat breakfast himself.

When he touched his forehead, his fever seemed to have gone down
considerably, and moving around might help him recover.

“Are you still not feeling well? Shall I ask the maid to bring the breakfast
upstair?”

When he pause to have her an answer, Ariel asked with a worried

expression while examining his complexion intently.

Edgar shook his head hurriedly.

If he just blatantly told the truth, she might end up crying again. She was
really a soft hearted girl.
“No, let’s go together. I am almost all better.”

“Okay? Thank god.”

Ariel took the lead and strode forward with a bright face almost
immediately after hearing his confirmation.

‘She really is bossy. ‘

To be exact, Ariel liked to be followed by others rather than be the one

following.

He’s not sure if it’s because of the teachings from the house of Grand
Duke, or if it’s just by her nature.

In this sense, the two were a compatible friends. He also preferred to be

the follower rather than lead others.

There was also another fact that if you follow Ariel’s leads, you can
always find something fun to play with.

“If you’re all better, what should we do today?””

“Are you going to have fun today?”

“Yes, I’m so bored in the mansion.”

He don’t know if he should praise her for having a big appetite.

(Meanings she still wants to have another fun after fooling around
yesterday already.)

It was hilarious to see the little girl brightly worrying about what she
should play after going through what happened yesterday, he wondered
if it’s because of the innocence of a 10-year-old.

‘Will it be all right?’

The problem is that his physical condition is not suitable for running
around today.

Ariel didn’t seem to have much trouble walking, even though she
sprained her ankle yesterday, but he isn’t.

However, if I refused the little girl’s offer, saying I’m not well yet, the next
situation is pretty well predictable.

“Let’s eat first and think about it later.”

“Ok”
For now, decided to buy sometime first before giving his answer.

Soon after, the two arrived at the dining table and quietly went inside.

A total of four people sat at the table, except for Edgar’s father, who left
the mansion for a while due to official duties.

Edgar: “I’m sorry I’m late.”

“I’m just about to serve food. It’s all right, so please sit down.” Helena
smiled kindly and pointed a seat.

The upper seat was empty, and Helen and Katria were sitting opposite
each other, and Edgar’s designated seat was also next to his mother.

“How are you feeling, son?”

“It’s okay, please don’t worry.”

“Yeah, you must have had a hard time. Your friend has been praising you
so much…….”
Katria pats Edgar’s head after giving him a pledge not to overdo it next
time.

Edgar nodded his head gently and observed the plate that is placed in
front of him.

“It’s meat! It’s good.”

People say that if you’re not feeling well, you won’tt have an appetite, but
Edgar was the opposite.

Instead, his appetite increase at time like this and he had to fill his
growling stomach quickly.

So, today’s menu is a very good option for him.

“Edgar, is there anything you want?”

“What I want to…You mean?”

Helena secretly asked Edgar, who was cutting and eating the steak in
front of her.

Is she trying to gave me a compensation because she felt sorry for what
happened to me yesterday?
The question was too timely to be mistaken for it’s intentions.

But it is impossible for him to point it out balantly, so Edgar decided to

take a peek at what is her intentions first

“If it’s because of what happened yesterday, it’s okay.”

“Huh? Oh, it’s not just because of that. I’m sorry to make you
misunderstand.”

“Huh? Then why…….”

Did she just suddenly wanted to gift him something, that’s why she asked.

There were times when Helena brought over presents, but they were all
at family gatherings and she rarely brought presents for Edgar
particularly.

That’s why he thought his guess was correct, but since it wasn’t the
question in his mind only deepens.

Helena, who had laughed at Edgar, opened her eyes wide and glanced at
Ariel.
The image of her daughter wiggling her hands without even eating
properly looked cute today.

“It’s your birthday soon. I wanted to give you a present as well as a return
gift for yesterday.” (return here means his return alive to home.)

“Ah!”

Edgar then realized that his own birthday was coming up in three days.

‘I totally forgot about it.’

He tends to care about other people’s birthdays, but he didn’t know if it

was because of him not wanting to celebrate his birthday or he just
doesn’t care.

Since it’s a birthday present, he should thank her.

Rather, if he were to refuse this, it will be an insult to the other party

“Then… I’d like to receive a sword.””

“A sword?”
Both Robeheim mother and daughter’s eyes were round at the
unexpected answer.

Why would a fairly 10-year-old kid want a sword, is it to keep it as an

ornament? Just don’t tell me it’s for him to use, right?

“It’s not difficult, but I want to ask you. Why do you want it first?”

Even in a fairly famous aristocratic family, a real sword was given to the
eldest son only after he turns 13 years old.

One can learn martial arts and train before that, but he can only practice
with a wooden sword until then.

This was not simply because it was dangerous for a child to use.

A sword is a will. It was believed that those who possessed the sword
must have a strong will to wield it.

‘Does this child really have that much will?’

She always has an intuition that this child is about unusual.

However, gifting a sword had a completely different meaning.

As the proud mistress of the Robeheim family, giving someone a sword is
tantamount to proving their will and honor.

It means that she would be gifting a sword not as the woman named
Helena but as the mistress carrying the honor of the Robeheim family.

Edgar did not avoid Helene’s penetrating gaze.

Rather, he faced her with his firm eyes, as if to prove his will.

It doesn’t mean much. Because he can’t even perform a set of sword

practice in the first place.

But yesterday’s event prove Helena that if Edgar wants to protect the
little immature princess from her side, than his current strength isn’t
enough.

“I don’t need a sword. I just want to receive it as a symbol of my

determination.”

“You have made up your mind.”

Helena looked into Edgar’s eyes with silence at the end of the sentence.
He’s a very strange child. Any other child of his age would have tried to
persuade what they want with a lengthy reasons.

She wasn’t kind of a woman to fall for such nonsense.

But what about this boy?

He does not reveal any specific aspirations or tell her what his
determination is.

Somehow, Helen’s words sounded as if she wants him to tell such

nonsense.

Nevertheless, she could clearly see the light burning fiercely in his two
pupils

“Ok, are you sure you want a sword?”

“Yes.”

“I’ll make sure to bring you the sword next time I stop by. Look forward
to it.”

It was a gift, but it was also a kind of permission.

Edgar bowed his head and thanked politely, and Katria, who was
watching, alternately looked at the two, dumbfounded.

After the conversation between the two ended, the casual meal
continued.

Edgar, who finished the meat before anyone else, wiped his mouth with a
napkin.

Meanwhile, he exclaimed, “Ah!” as some of yesterday’s memory passed

through his head.

“Come to think of it, Ariel, what was the present you were going to give
me yesterday?”

“Oh, that’s….”

What is it? What kind of gift is it that could make her so hesitant to
answer?

As Edgar glanced at the side, wondering if Helena knew, she put her
index finger near her mouth when their eyes met.

‘I think it means to listen to it directly from her own mouth.’

Edgar’s curiosity was amplified by this

“Is there anything strange yesterday…ah.. Didn’t you feel it?”

“Something strange?”

Something strange is, she didn’t listen to him at all.

‘Don’t tell me that’s the answer!’

In the end, he decided to ask her in detail since he’s not losing money if he
asks. If he gives her the wrong answer and she gets angry then it’s a
matter to think about.

“You tried to go to the end of the mountain yesterday without listening to

me?””

“That’s right.”

What, it was real?

Edgar’s eyes were wide open at the unexpected answer.

What does that have to do with gifts? He couldn’t think of anything
appropriate even if he pondered deeply.

“The mountain we went to yesterday…”….”

“What’s wrong with that?”

‘I believed that you didn’t mean to pick wild ginseng there or anything,
right?’

Regardless of whether there are wild ginsengs in this world in the first
place.

“That’s the gift.”

“..What?”

“Mr.Edgar, I mean…! That mountain is the gift!”

Ariel, who had been passive since yesterday, returned to her usual self
after a long time and shouted out loud, as if to vent her frustrations.
Edgar looked at her with his eyes wide open, perhaps still unable to
realize the reality.

So what the princess wants to say now is…….

“You’re going to give me that mountain?”

“Yes.”

In the meantime, he thought he was already immune to a lot of things

while dealing with this child, but this incident seems to have trumple his
pride.

Edgar took a big sip of water with a expression as if his soul has flew
away.

He thought she would give him a mansion as a joke, but it turns out to be
a mountain. It really is not a joke but a real mountain.

“Then, don’t tell me that you tried to climb the mountain yesterday……?”

“I thought it would be cool to gift it to you at the top of the mountain…”….”

As expected of the future Grand Duchess. Her way of thinking is

definitely different from an average person.
But what does that have to do with gifts? No matter how hard I thought
about it, nothing came to mind.

>
 9. Birthday Celebration

Three days have passed since the day Edgar received a mountain as a
birthday present.

Today is none other than Edgar’s birthday.

Although it was not a family with great power, but as befits the birthday of
the eldest son of an aristocratic family, some unfamiliar people still come
to visit the mansion.

Among them, there were some prominent families famous for their long
history.

‘A lot of people had come to visit the mansion. ‘

Edgar led his little body along with his parents to greet the guests on the
first floor.

It was obvious that those people who were not usually seen visited the
mansion in the name of his birthday.
The fact that the eldest son of the Bilhark family was the kid who was
befriended by the daughter of the Grand Duke, has spread a long time
ago.

“It’s hard for adults too.”

It may be a happy thing for the children to celebrate their birthday with a
lot of people, but it may not be the same for adults too.

Edgar did not despise or view it negatively.

He just thought it was tiring.

“Good for you, son. There are so many people who came to congratulate
you today.”

“Yes, mother.”

There is no way that Katria didn’t notice their true intentions.

But you can’t say something that would break your 10-year-old son’s
innocence, right?

Edgar also smiled innocently and nodded his head without noticeably
pointing it out.
‘ My hair is going to be ripped off. ‘

Everyone who passed by him all praised his hair, saying that his hair was
pretty, and they often stroked it once with permission.

It must have been because the red hair symbolizing the lineage of the
Billhark family caught their eye because it was a rare color in other
families.

Thanks to this, Edgar gave up tidying his hair halfway through. All the
people will pass by and you’ll have to sort things out again.

“Mrs.Helena is late. Honey, didn’t you invite her properly?”

Lancel asked Katria, unable to hide his nervousness while glancing at the
incoming crowd that seemed to be coming to an end.

With the exception of a few families, most of the people now gathered in
the hall were as if they had come here to meet the mistress of the Grand
Duke’s family.

‘What if, by any chance, she couldn’t come?’

Even if they don’t make a ruckus outwardly unless some of them are
shameless, they will still gossip behind their back and spread rumors
among the social circle.

“Perhaps they are already on their way, so go up first.”

“I hope so. I can’t leave the guests alone either.”

Although this is not a formal occasion and there might not be any reason
for Lancel to be present around all the time, still he is the head of the
family.

At least he needed to greet the guests who came and mingle among the
crowds anyway.

After leaving Katria’s side, Lansel went straight up the stairs to the second
floor.

“If you can’t find the Princess, don’t be too sad. Understand? Ed.”

“Don’t worry, mother. And Ariel will definitely come too.”

“You sure are full of confidence.”

Edgar knew better than anyone that there was no such thing as a must in
the world, but he was sure of it today.
If it is anyone but Helena, she would have sent a letter in advance to
inform them if something were to happen that made her unable to attend
his birthday party.

And the sword that she had promised to give him as a gift must have also
been sent along with the letter. Although she is not a man, she is just as
responsible as a man and keeps her promise.

Crush Crush.

And did he even listen to Edgar’s confident words?

As the gatekeeper was about to announce the end of the visitors, at the
entrance , the two women were seen walking hand in hand with each
other, one short and one big.

Edgar shook his hand happily.

When both party’s eyes met, regardless of who said it first, both the
mother and daughter smiled and spoke out at the same time.

“I’m sorry I’m late, Katria.”

“Happy birthday, Ed!”

The two first greeted each other through their eyes.

Ariel ran around from place to place as if it was her birthday, and it
looked like a black rabbit jumping about.

“Thanks. You look pretty today.”

“Oh, really!? I didn’t come here to get compliments from you!”

“What?”

He can’t figure out why the hell this princess is getting angry.

He just praised her with a pure heart, but why is she getting angry?

Still, judging from the fact that her mouth didn’t protrude as usual, she
didn’t appear to be pouting either.

Even if she wasn’t angry, why did she have to react so sensitively? Edgar’s
doubts only deepened.

“Huh, listen, Ed. My daughter says that, but in reality… … .”

“Oh, Mom! What are you talking about!”

What? Is there any behind the scenes story?

Unfortunately, he was stopped by Ariel’s almost screaming cry, but Edgar

signaled with the light nod of his head at Helena, deciding to find it out
later.

At that moment, Edgar’s heart was pierced by a sharp glare coming from
those crimson eyes.

Edgar’s body flinched involuntarily at the sight.

“When I’m not around, will you ask my mom!?”

“Nope, I won’t ask.”

“Really?”

Ariel asked again with her hands on her hips and a stern expression on
her face.
Edgar wanted to cross his finger and make a promise, but he just nodded
his head once more to cover it up.

(A promise made while crossing the fingers is invalid.)

‘This is why I don’t like quick-witted kids.’

He shook his head helplessly.

Edgar sighed and shook his head, confirmed that there were no more
guests after the two of them, and closed the door of the mansion.

Still, since she was a guest who came to visit him on his birthday, she felt
that she should refrain from teasing him further.

So, when Katria and him were escorting the two to the second floor and
climbing the stairs, this time Ariel tapped him on the shoulder.

“Hey, Ed. Are there any friends of yours among the people here today?”

“Friend? Well… … .”

Unfortunately, Edgar had very few people he could name as friends.

He knew that he had peers of the same age in other families, but he had
hardly ever met them.

At least, the children of familiar families were already adults or had a

significant age difference from Edgar.

Unfortunately, Edgar had few people to call as friend.

“I don’t have any.”

“Really? Hehe.”

“……?”

Edgar was stunned by her unexpected reaction.

How can you laugh at your childhood friend when he says he doesn’t get
along with anyone. He couldn’t understand the innermost thoughts of
this immature princess at all.

‘Ariel must have a lot of friends, right?’

There are some occasions where children were forced to meet often due
to family relationships, but friendships were also formed between these
childrens.
‘I’m just guessing all of this because I have never had any other friends
either.’

The four of them went up to the second floor and stood in front of the
door leading to the hall.

When other family members who were talking outside confirmed that
Helena had come, they hurriedly bowed their heads and greeted her.

Among them were those of a powerful family who Edgar recognises.

‘It’s amazing.’

‘Do they usually get along with people like this?’

It wasn’t that Edgar became close to Ariel after looking at the girl’s family
status, but there were many rumors flying about her.

Her family is said to be one of the three most prominent and powerful
families in the whole empire.

He then realized again how luxurious and delightful it was to live under
their protection.
A rattle sounded.

As the door opened and the four entered the hall, the voices of the
chattering crowd gradually ceased and soon silence filled the entire hall.

He tried to look as casual as he could in case Helena found his behavior

inappropriate, because most of the people in the hall were gazing at them
intently.

“Isn’t this Mrs. Robeheim? It’s an honor to see you again.”

The first to break the serene silence was a middle aged man about 40
years with a bold expression on his face.

Helena, who was searching for his face in her memory, greeted him with
an exclamation, “Ah!” as if she remembered it vaguely.

“Nice to meet you, I’m sure… You are from the Ardeltine family? I
apologize for not memorizing your name due to my poor memory.”

“Haha, my name is Maltred Ardeltine. It’s not a great name, but I’d
appreciate it if you could remember it from now on.”
The Ardeltine family is a family of Count who rule the provinces with
power.

Although he has a sincere smile, the fact that a head of the family bursts
out laughing at the other person who can’t even remember his name, it
must have been because of his opponent’s reputation is so high.

Edgar, who was watching this from the side, smiled bitterly and sent
condolences to the family head whose name was forgotten.

Even if he pretended not to be angry, he musy be boiling with anger

inside.

The more power you have, the more prideful you are.

“I’ve been waiting for your arrival Mrs. If you don’t mind, can I talk to you
for a while?”

Maltred tried to escort her in a fairly aggressive manner.

Edgar was quick to catch that, Maltred was trying to snatch the lady into
his own circle while the rest of the guests were still in a stunt, catching
them off guard.

However, the opponent is the mistress of the Robeheim family .

One cannot even count the number of times she has been through various
social gatherings so far.

As such, she was well aware of how to escape from this situation easily.

“ah… I am not available right now. I am sorry for the inconvenience.”

She talked in a roundabout way, but it was obvious what she meant really
if one were sensible enough.

The main character of the day is the small head of the Billhark family who
just celebrated his birthday, and she is just the mother of his childhood
friend who came to congratulate him.

She didn’t come here to be a scapegoat and a topic of gossip for other
families.

When Maltred, whose face was black from the rejection, hurriedly gave
her an apology, Helen only shook her head with a smile while maintaining
the silence.

An implicit answer that there is no need to say more.

Maltred greeted her in a hurry and ran to his seat immediately.

“Katria, let’s leave the kids for a while and we’ll just talk amongst
ourselves. I’m not feeling very well today, so it’s not appropriate to
mingle among people.”

“Oh, I see Mrs”

Helena deliberately talked out loud as if for the other people to hear at the
same time.

In fact, it was also a threat not to come and start a conversation with her.

If the mistress of the Robeheim family has already said this with her own
mouth, and if there is anyone still approaching her for a chat, then that
person must have either left their senses deep in the sea or have no
regrets in their life anymore.

“Ariel, let’s go over there and play.”

“There are many delicious things today.”

“Ok!”

Edgar took Ariel’s hand and left the seat.

His eyes met Helena along the way, but she smiled silently and waved at
them.
The eyes of the other family members who were watching this from the
side, suddenly shone.

If you can’t shoot your enemy, then shoot his horse.

The two children who were away from their mother, looked like huge war
horses in their eyes.

>
10. The Hidden Side Of The Grand Duchess

At the birthday celebration of the eldest son. The decorated foods on the
table in the hall were so colorful that one could clearly see the effort the
chefs has put in and how they were meticulously made.

“What should I eat first?”

Edgar naturally has a large appetite.

Even with the body of a 10-year-old child, he ate a similar amount as his
father, Lancel, so he ate everything.

As he walked around with his plate, one could see that the food, which
was quite plentiful on the tablel, was quickly decreasing.

“Ed, you eat really well.”

“Why aren’t you eating? Doesn’t it suit your taste?”

“I’m eating enough. It’s just that you eat too much.”

‘Is that so?’

Edgar was not particularly aware of his actions. He just ate what he could
see along the table.

However, seeing Ariel talking like that with a fed-up face, he think back
and thought he really ate alot.

Of course, there was still more room to fil up in his stomach.

“Ok, do you like the birthday present?”

Edgar, who was munching on a piece of steak cut into a proper bite size,
managed to overcome the difficulty of being choked by the sudden
question.
If you’re talking about birthday present, is it the mountain you had given
me?

Her visualization of the mountain as a gift was ridiculous, but now that he
look back, he couldn’t understand Helena who allowed the little girl to do
as she pleases.

Why did she give such a gift to a 10-year-old?

“Uh… well”

“What’s up with your reaction, Ed? You don’t like the gift I picked for you,
right?”

She had expected praise to pop out, but it was a lukewarm answer,
warmer than the Southern wind of summer.

When Ariel grinned angrily with her bloodshot eyes, Edgar quickly tried
to appease her.

“No, I don’t mean it like that… It feels weird to receive such a big gift.”

“What? So, you like it?”

” Yeah?”

Edgar answered vaguely and tilted his head.

Her inquiry felt as if she was pointing the sword at your throat,
threatening to agree with her or else…

How many people in the world can get a mountain as a gift in their lives,
even if they don’t know where it will be used?

Just the satisfaction of being a few people in the world, that alone was
good enough.

‘I just wondered why you gave me such a gift.’

“But why did you give it to me?”

“You said that when you went to the mountain before. If all the grasses
here were mine, I would have lived to my fullest.”

“…Ah.”

Come to think of it, he think he seems to have inadvertently uttered such

nonsense.

He heard from his parents that herbs and quite precious trees grow on
the mountain, and it’s a word that stems based on that belief.

He can’t believe she really gifted him a while mountain. Only now did he
realize that the way of thinking between them is really different.

‘Wasn’t the mountain owned by the country in the first place?’

Edgar was still quite ignorant of the laws and rules of this world.

Whether the mountain is a state-owned land belonging to the Empire or a

private land originally owned by the Robeheim family. He didn’t know a
thing.

One thing that’s certain is that at least it’s not the property of the Bilhark
family. If it had been, Ariel wouldn’t have been able to give it to him as a
gift.

“I don’t know.”

He’s not sure about the owner of the mountain. But it’s his own property
now, anyway.

Later, when he got older and had nothing to do, he thought that it would
be quite a good life to build a house and live on the mountain.

In the past, he admires people who lived in the mountains, together and
one with the natural.

“Anyway, thank you. I couldn’t even say thank you properly at that time.”

“Hmm, be nice to me if you know you’re thankful! I’ll be keeping an eye

on you!”
“Yes, yes.”

He missed the fragile Grand Duchess he saw three days ago, but she also
looked good like this.

She’s a little coy, but she’s not annoying and when she is playing and
fooling around, her body exudes the aura of freshness and pureness.

In the past, he thought he was there to protect the child, but now she’s
become a real friend for Edgar along time ago.

“But why aren’t many people coming to celebrate Ed’s birthday?”

“They must be busy because they are adults.”

“It’s not… On my birthday, even the adults came to say congratulations

and left?”

‘No, that’s you… … .’

Edgar had many things he wanted to say, but he swallowed them in the
end.

“I guess they weren’t busy then.”

“Is it?”

She had an innocence of a 10-year-old, so it was still possible to convince

her easily.

Will it be possible to still distract her attention this easily after a few more
years passed by?

‘I wonder how it will be.’

He was looking forward to that day as it was, but on the other hand, he
was also a little afraid.

Even now, he had no idea how the immature princess would run wild
when that time came.

He hope she doesn’t become an unbridled horse.

“Ed, do you know how many days we are going to sleep over this time?”

“I don’t know. Are you staying long?”

“Yes! Mom says we are staying for a week!”

‘Oh.’

Is this a good news or a bad news?

It was a good thing, at least for him, that he could play with Ariel for a
week without ever getting bored.

However, the meaning of Ariel staying here was the same as the meaning
of Helena staying .

In other words, it also meant that his mother, Katria, had to be partners
with Helena for a week.

‘Mrs. Helene is a good person, but the problem is not this. ‘

In any case, when a high-ranking person comes to the house for a visit,
their body naturally stiffens. Regardless of what her opponent’s
personality was like and whether or not her personality was the same.

From that point of view, the next week will be a splendid achievement for
him and Ariel, but from Lancel and Katria’s point of view, it will be close
to disaster.

“How do you like it?”

“Okay. I’m bored when I’m home alone.”

“Hey, I actually learned more magic because I wanted to show you.”

Edgar’s eyes widened at Ariel’s explosive remark.

‘You learned a new magic in just three days?’

The little girl’s talent is scary, but at this point, he wondered if it was too
much.
He was surprised to find that the magic that the girl performed the other
day was also of a high level after looking it up in books.

Of course, it’s not advanced magic, but at least he learned from the book
that it’s not a magic that a 10-year-old would be able to perform easily.

In the first place, the premise that a 10-year-old kid could manifests
magic was already wrong, but it was excluded because the said party was
too out of norm to include her.

“It is expected. Show me later.”

“Don’t worry. I can show you today”

Even if the party was over today, it would be in the middle of the night
and he would already be exhausted, so he wonder if she is trying to take
him somewhere else.

Anyway, she is a very lively princess.

Edgar: “No, you don’t have to do that…… .”

Edgar, who was about to continue talking, shut his mouth as soon as he
saw Ariel showing a sad expression on her face.

Yes, if she want to do something she have to do it, he doesn’t sleep much
at night anyway, so it’s not too much to go out and play.

However, if Madame Helena discovered them on the way, they would be

in an uproar.

Because he was quite conservative in that way.

“Then have you decided?”

“Okay, let’s go. So don’t be angry.”

“Huh! Fool, idiot, Ed.”

“Ed isn’t swearing.”

How did Ed end up in her head as a curse word on the same level as an
idiot?

He wondered if there are any more swear words other than idiots in the
head of the childrens, in the first place.

If that’s the case, the proper noun Ed must be the most powerful slang
word in her brain.

This is at such moments where all their ten or so years of being together
became colorless. 8 years to be exact.

As they were exchanging trivial matters like this, he felt someone

approaching them from behind.

Edgar, who had placed his empty plate on the table, turned around.

There stood a boy a little taller than him with a deep smile.

“Hello, Edgar.”

“uh?”

Who is it?

The action of a boy who appeared out of nowhere and called his name in
a friendly way caused Edgar to make a dumbfounded noise.

He remember seeing the other boy somewhere but he wasn’t sure of the
other party’s name or even the family crest was unknown to him.

Have they ever had a conversation in the first place?

“Happy Birthday.”

“Ah, yes. thanks.”

In any case, it was impossible to ignore the birthday greetings, so Edgar

nodded and expressed his gratitude.

It didn’t look bad.

Rather, it seemed that the warm-hearted buddy would grow into a manly-
looking handsome man.

“Ed, who is this?”

“uh? that… … .”

As he was reciting his evaluation over the boy’s appearance, Ariel

suddenly interrupted and asked the other person’s identity in a sharp
tone.

Edgar, on the contrary, wanted to ask himself. At the least the other party
didn’t even reveal his name.

Ariel’s voice became even more angrier when she noticed his hesitation
as he chewed on his lips.

The voice was directed not to Edgar this time, but to the boy standing
across from him.

“Who are you?”

“Me? Edgar’s friend.”

“I don’t think Ed knows you? You know?”

Although it has been mentioned several times, Ariel is extraordinarily

quick-witted.

Even if he pretended to, she was able to notice that the other party knew
Edgar unilaterally and started talking to him.

And even though he identified himself as Edgar’s friend, his eyes were
fixed on Ariel, not on today’s birthday boy.

‘How dare you.’

Ariel was pretty from a young age.

It wasn’t simply that her features were sharper than those of her peers,
but that her beauty was well-formed.
That’s why she was often targeted by men his age in the social world
where they arrived with their parents in hands. Because they too had
eyes to distinguish beauty.

But that wasn’t what upset Ariel the most right now.

The fact that he tried to talk to her using her precious childhood friend,
not anyone else.

It also meant that he had insulted her friend.

Although she was young, she was well educated and aware that insulting
the honor of a person is the greatest sin in her family.

And what kind of punishment they should face when they discredits her
own family.

“Go away. Ed will play with me.”

“uh? But I’m Ed’s friend… … .”

“Don’t call him Ed because it offends me. The only people who can call Ed,
are me and my mom, besides Uncle and Aunt.”

The said uncle and aunt must probably be referring to Edgar’s parents.

Ariel was so annoyed by the other person’s attempt to talk with them
without even revealing his name yet, so Ariel tried to follow up her
argument in a more annoyed tone than usual, then she came up with a
trick.

It’s not a method she likes very much, but at times like this, she couldn’t
find a method that worked better than this.

“Do you know who I am?”

“Umm, the grand duke’s daughter… … .”

“Then you know who my mother is?”

“Yes.”
How can he not know?

In the first place, the boy was standing here with a strict order from his
mother to talk to those children and get as close as possible.

He was also aware of Ariel’s status and who her mother was and they
came to this party together.

“Should I call my mom? Or will you go away right now?”

“Go away, go away…”

Even so, the boy was the second son of a fairly historic family.

Did he ever say that those who are not even acquaintances, let alone
brothers, should go away?

My lips trembled as if they were shocked, but our princess had no

intention of showing mercy.

“I’ll ask you again. Do you want to go out right now? Or should I call my
mom?”

“Mi, I’m sorry!”<b>

</b>

The sudden calm voice, neither sharp not high sounded out, seemed to
indicate that it is the last warning.

Like that, the boy ran straight to his mother’s arms to protect him without
looking back.

As the unpleasant face disappeared, Ariel smiled satisfactorily as if a

problem has been solved and then turned towards Edgar brightly.

“Ed, if you’re done eating, let’s go out and play!”

“Well, yes.”

‘What did I just saw?’

Edgar couldn’t help but shake his head lightly at the scene unfolded
infront of his very eyes.

>
 11. Another Gift

Ariel, who had coldly dismissed the boy whose name she did not know,
returned to her usual self as if nothing had happened.

Even Edgar felt a sense of alienation at that tremendous change of her

attitude.

Because, the charisma and determination that comes from a mere 10-
year-old kid was hardly able to be ignored.

‘She’s not a Grand Duchess for nothing.’

For some reason he felt a little sorry for the boy.

Edgar could well guess why the boy came to talk to him, and he didn’t
mean to say that it was the right thing to do either.

There was a small doubt on one side that it might not have been a crime
enough to be kicked out with a high level of contempt.

“… Hey, Ed!”

“uh?”

A sharp voice struck his ear disturbing his line of thoughts.

When Edgar hurriedly came to his senses, it was already a step too late.

Ariel, who had her cheeks puffed up, was glaring at him with her hands
on her hips.

“Why aren’t you answering when I was calling just now? I have been
calling you several times.”

“Sorry. I must have thought of something else for a second.”

“See, I hate you!”

Ariel sternly crosses her arms and turns her head away.

Normally, he would have played a prank to tease her a little more, but this
time Edgar decided to admit defeat obediently because he was the one at
fault.

“Look at me just once. I did it because I thought it was so cool that you
kicked that boy out earlier.”

“Is that so?”

“Yeah, it was really cool.”

It was not entirely wrong.

She was looking so cool to the point where he thought the scene was the
best suited for the word girl crush, if he had remembered correctly.

Let’s not say he has to exclaim with his mouth wide open because she
looks cool, but sometimes, when flattering, exaggeration is necessary.

And, as if the effect of his flattery praises had worked its magic, Ariel let
go of the air that had been put into her cheeks and made a shrug of her
face.

‘Ah, here it is.’

This immature princess has a habit of pouting her lips and tucking her
hair behind her ears whenever she has something to brag about or when
her ego rises.

The elated smile drawn on her lips and the raised shoulders are a bonus.

It was one of her habits known only to Edgar, who had spent the past ten
years with her.

Perhaps not even Helena knows this.

“Hey, if that’s the case, I can’t help it. Um, but was it really that cool?”
“… oops.”

‘Oh, I shouldn’t be laughing.’

Edgar, who managed to overcome the laughter by biting his lip as the air
tried to escape, shook his head.

Then, out of nowhere, he put on a determined expression and suddenly

began to praise her actions.

” It was really cool! It was like a female knight from a fairy tale.”

“Is it really like that? Hee hee.”

He very well knew that she preferred to be praised like that rather than to
be praised that she is like a princess.

It must be the influence from her family, that has been in charge of the
rough foreigners for generations.

Even her father is a veteran of the war who has gone through countless
frontlines. He can’t help but feel a sense of admiration.

‘Come to think of it, she has said something along the line of not liking the
princess.’

While reading a storybook together, the words Ariel casually threw out
were still vivid in his head.

She must have said that she didn’t like the princess because the
princesses are often stuck in their castle and they was like an
incompetent person who didn’t do anything.

She is a Young Miss with unique tastes.

As he was talking with Ariel, who felt relieved, a woman approached the
two of them with cautious steps.

A woman dressed as a maid with her light green hair that reached to her
shoulders.

She was none other than Helena’s personal maid, Sheffy.

“Young Miss, Young Master. The mistress is calling for you guys.”

“No. I want to play with Ed more.”

‘Hey, my opinion?’

Obviously, the maid called both of them at the same time, but somehow it
was Ariel who was the only one expressing her opinion.

There’s no way Helena called her out for trivial matters, and she must be
in a hurry.

As if to prove his conjecture, Sheffy, who had been smiling

embarrassingly at Ariel’s tantrum, opened her mouth again.

“It won’t take long. She said she wants to personally give the present she
had prepared.”

“Ah, that was it. Then let’s go quickly, Ed!”

“Yes.”

Ariel, who quickly became excited, grabbed Edgar’s hand tightly and
followed after Sheffy.

In the end, Edgar, who was led by the hand of the princess without even
uttering his opinion, was able to reach Helena before long.

“Sorry to disturb your play time, Ed. Still, I called you because I wanted to
give you this gift myself.”

“No, ma’am. Rather, I should be grateful.”

He should be grateful for what she is going to give. How can the person
receiving the gift questions the other because of his personal matters?

Edgar respectfully thanked her with his head half bowed.

“Huh, it would be nice if my daughter could talk just as well as you. Right,
daughter?”

“Ma, what are you saying!”

Edgar was also in a position to strongly sympathize with Helena, but he
decided to endure it because he did not know what kind of revenge he
would have to face in the future if he acted now.

Helena, who was watching him, gave a glance to the man standing next to
her.

In his hand was an object wrapped in clothing with no leakage of view

over what’s inside, but the shape of the object was similar to a sword.

‘Are you sure you’re thinking of handing it over here?’

Edgar was startled and turned around to look at the guests.

Unsurprisingly, the eyes of a considerable number of people, who had

overheard or spied on the conversation, were gathered together.

“Could it be that Madam Helena is going to give the little boy a sword?”

“Ah, that can’t be. Even if he’s the princess’s childhood friend, that’s all.”

A murmur erupted from everywhere.

Although they couldn’t ask Helena directly, each person made their own
guesses and guessed what Helena was about to do.

Although the fact that the Robeheim family and the Bilhark family were
intertwined in a master-servant relationship was widely known
externally, it was a different story when the mistress of the Robeheim
family gave a sword to such a young child.

Even the said boy was whom the mistress had personally selected for her
daughter to be friends with.

It will only be strange if there are no rumors after this incident.

“Is she planning to make him the future partner for her daughter? ”

” Are you crazy? If you went somewhere and said that, your head would
fly off right away?”

“But that… … .”
Aren’t you too sure about the situation? A man who struggled to swallow
the backstory shut his mouth.

Helena is an intelligent woman. There was no way she could not have
noticed the air around her.

If she wanted to keep this incident a secret, and if she had just decided to
give him a sword, she would have handed the sword to him secretly or
privately somewhere else. Atleast, she could have borrowed Katria’s
hands for it.

Nevertheless, it was also a kind of buff that she decided to hand Edgar the
sword in such a large gathering.

From now on, this man will be known as the man being acknowledged by
the Robeheim family.

Dishonor to this man will also be a dishonor to the Robeheim family.

‘The way people look at this child will also change.’

Although her actions alone will not change the impression of the little boy,
Edgar, at once.

This was just the first step Edgar needed.

The eldest son of a small aristocratic family, who can be easily plotted and
schemed against even by a Baron family. To such a person, the mistress of
the Robeheim family has personally granted him a sword.

At that moment, they will recognize the man as “Edgar,” not just “the
eldest son of a weak family”.

It’s not that easy to change the impression of a person just by breaking
the boundary that traps the person.

All Helena wanted to do was create a little opportunity.

“Ed, come here.”

“Yes, ma’am.”
Helena received the sword from the servant and untied the cloth by
herself.

What was revealed in it was neither rough nor fancy. If someone who
doesn’t know how to appraise a sword sees it, it’s probably just an
ordinary sword.

It was the same in Edgar’s view.

“Doesn’t it look like an ordinary sword?”

“To be honest… That’s right.”

“Haha, apparently it is. But I prepared it for you myself. Would you like to
hear about it if you can?”

He expected to be handed the sword after a solemn vow or something,

but unexpectedly, the sword quickly came into the hands of Edgar.

It was quite heavy, perhaps because it was a real sword. Maybe even
swinging it would be an extraordinary task for a 10-year-old.

“!?”

Edgar, who was looking at the outer appearance of the sword with both
hands, opened his eyes wide suddenly.

He sensed the throbbing in his body.

It was as if the blood vessels of the whole body were rising upside down
and regaining new movements.

What is it? He almost dropped the sword because he had never

experienced it before.

“Eh, Ed, what’s wrong? Are you okay?

“Leave Ed alone, Ariel. It’ll be alright soon.”

Edgar was about to collapse on one knee, when Ariel rushed over to
check the condition.
But Helena, watching this, urged her to leave and stared at Edgar.

His heart pounded hard.

Edgar’s heart, which was beating hard, began to calm down.

Is it because of this sword?

Edgar looked up unconsciously and looked into Helena’s eyes.

When Helena noticed his eyes, she smiled and asked Sheffy to help him
up.

“Sorry for the suddenness, Ed. Maybe your body is in the process of
adapting to the child.”

“Adaptation… May I ask what you mean?”

His speech, which had been polite and formal due to his lack of energy,
was also somewhat relaxed.

However, Helena didn’t point it out, thinking that this tone was more
suitable for a ten-year-old child.

“I heard a story from Katria. They say you are incapable of using magic.”

“Yes, that’s right.”

Helena frowned at his tone, which had quickly returned to normal, but
decided to postpone the issue at the back of her mind and continued with
her conversation.

“That sword can help you circulate the magic power in the body. It’s a
great sword in itself, but it’s said that it allows children like you who are
naturally incapable of chanting spells to be able to use magic.”

” Me… Magic?”

He had never thought about it.

Since he was born that way in the first place, he thought of himself and
magic as faraway as a distance between countries, and he didn’t even pay
attention to it in the first place.

But he didn’t know that there was a solution like this.

“Ariel told me. She said you were very curious when you saw her using
magic.”

“Yeah, that’s right, but… …”

“No need to feel envious anymore, and experiencing it yourself is the best
way. Ariel also said that she’s sad she can’t talk to you about magic.”

When Edgar looked up at Ariel, his eyes widening at the story he had first
heard, she shyly jerked her head away.

He wondered if she was trying to show him so much magic because of

this.

That way, they’ll be able to share the same topic, at least when it comes to
magic.

“If you practice daily with the sword, you will be able to use magic later
even if the sword leaves from you later, so just keep working diligently.”

“I appreciate your gift, Mrs.”

He had received an unexpected and valuable gift.

To be honest, he thought it would be good enough to be given a normal

sword, but what the hell is this?

“uh? Ed is crying!”

What a shame.

At Ariel’s cry, Edgar hurriedly wiped the tears with the sleeve of his dress.

It was nice that he could finally use magic, but more than anything else,
his gratitude towards Helena for caring about every detail made him feel
even more excited.

A smile spread across Katria and Helena’s lips as they watched.

Edgar’s tears, not anyone else’s.

A rare sight that they had never seen before was unfolding before their
eyes.

“What is it, Ed? I think it’s the first time I’ve seen you cry.”

“I am so glad you are so happy. Happy birthday once again, Ed.”

Edgar, who was stroked by Helena, with tears in his eyes, felt like a real
child for the first time in this world.

Although he was a little shy, he wasn’t sad.

>
 12. The Story Of A Star

Edgar let a out a deep sigh while thinking about what had happened just a
while ago.

Everything thing was good. From the birthday celebration to receiving a

precious gift and crying emotionally over it.

However, there was one big problem left.

“What are you doing, Ed?”

‘Oh, I want to die.’

The problem is that the scenerio of him bawling was witnessed, not by
anyone else, but Ariel.

She cried non stop when she rolled a little bit on the mountain, but how
could she ignore other people’s overwhelming emotions and teased him
all day long for just crying abit.

‘Should I hit it or not?’

“I’m just here.”

“He he, are you upset? Are you upset because I teased you for crying?”

She has been poking his shoulder from the side for a while, and now she
circle to the front to wriggle with his cheeks.

Edgar only found out today that his cheeks were so elastic.

“It’s just that…….”

“Why? Are you going to cry again if I keep doing it?””

“Whoo.”
This was the only way out. What can he say when she would tease him
saying crybaby Ed, for everything he says.

Edgar closed his eyes quietly and decided to ignore her.

It was a little cheesy method, so he hadn’t intended to use it at first, but

with this kind of situation, no other method would be enough to deal with
the little girl.

‘ Let’s just ignore her for about three minutes.’

At this point, it was clear to see that Ariel would have to stamp her feet
and unwillingly concede for a reconcilation no matter what.

After all, Ariel has to stay in this mansion for another whole week and
there is nothing to gain if she is to turned against Edgar.

Actually, it means that she would be having no one to play with.

“Crybaby Ed? Why aren’t you talking?”

“Do you think I’ll cling to you if you ignore me like that? Humm.”

‘What’s this? It doesn’t work?’

In fact, Edgar had never used this trick on Ariel. He just used it on a whim
because he had heard it in the past that it works well on little childrens.

Maybe there’s a difference between each individuals. If so, the situation

will be more serious than expected.

“What, are you really going to ignore me? I was just teasing you a little
bit.”

“…….”

‘So it was how she thought in her mind?’

Actually, this was the time Edgar has suffered the most by Ariel, but the
culprit said as if it was not a big deal.

‘It’s a shame.’
This seemed to have to been a misunderstanding. And now this is the
time to correct the mind of this immature princess.

If so, a little more pressure is needed for the immature princess.

Edgar opened his closed eyes and jumped up.

Ariel, who was naturally strucking and wriggling Edgar’s cheek was flung
by the sudden jump. Oh, my!

“Hey, how can you do this to me?”

Edgar took a step naturally this time without looking back.

To be honest, he was nervous.

What if Ariel snitch at Helena about this behavior? He was very worried.

But what can he do now? He had already pulled out the knife, so there is
no possibility of backing out before cutting the radish.

“Eh, Ed! Let’s go together!”

“…….”

As Edgar opened the door silently, Ariel hurriedly run over and grabbed
his sleeve tightly.

Don’t tell me that she’s going to swing a fist at my face.

The little boy’s heart was pounding because he thought it wasn’t an

impossible thing.

As Edgar turned his head and cast a glance, keeping as calm as possible,
Ariel’s eyes were seen tearfully.

Huh? Hold on.

“I won’t make fun of you, so…Don’t ignore me. I’m sorry….”

Soon after, crocodile tears fall from Ariel’s eyes.

You weren’t angry but crying? The outcome was in a category he hadn’t
expected at all.

The least scenario he thought of was her asking for a reconcilation, but
the crying was never in his expectations.

“Oh, no! It’s okay! It’s okay, so stop!”

“Because I always bully you… huuhuu.. … ”

‘That’s true, but…’

He couldn’t bear to bash those words at the crying face of the little girl,
and now calming her down is his first priority.

This princess was like that four days ago, and why does she always seems
to cry whenever she is at a disadvantage?

The problem was that the tears were the most leathal weapon for Edgar.

‘Crying is against the law’

Is there any crying prohibition law or something like that?

Edgar took out a handkerchief and hurriedly wiped Ariel’s tears while
thinking about these nonsensical things.

Clear crystal drops of tears flowed down from the red eyes, which
somehow felt like a heterogeneous sight.

“It was a joke. There’s no way I’m angry about that.”

He tried hard to comfort her somehow with an appeasing tone, but it

seems it doesn’t work and more tears were gushing out like a waterfall.

What if Mrs. Helen came out to see her bawling her eyes out?

Still, when he patted her little shoulders in his arms, her shaking body
visibly slowed down.

‘I almost had to write a will today.’

Even if Ariel usually cries, it doesn’t matter because it’s her own fault, but
for today, he felt deeply guilty.

Even Helena, who is usually kind, will not be able to pull a smile at the
sight of her daughter crying.

“Don’t cry, let’s go see the stars.”

“Burr…?”

Edgar patted his chest with high spirit when he finally heard the little
girl’s blurry response.

“The stars are pretty today. You like stars, right?”

“I like it, but… How did you know the stars will be pretty today?”

“Huh? It’s from a book.”

It was an excuse of wool, Edgar tried to pull over the other’s eyes.

Of course, there is a book about the flow of celestial bodies and stars, but
it is a book about a million light years away from Edgar.

It was just a trick to drag Ariel out somehow.

He thought it would get better if she got some fresh air.

Fortunately, as if his earnest wish had reached heaven, Ariel quickly

regained her brilliant smile and nodded.

The two immediately put on another layer of clothing and left the
mansion.

“Ed, where are we going?”

“There’s a place behind the mansion where you can see the stars well.
Follow me.”

Edgar took Ariel’s hand and led her to a separate room built behind the
main building, not the garden.
This was a place where servants and other people lived, and right next to
it was a warehouse that was mainly used by gardeners.

The height of the warehouse was so high that even an adult could not
climb it without a ladder.

Edgar circled around the warehouse building and smiled when he found
the item he was looking for.

“Ariel, can you climb on this?”

“Yes, I guess so.”

“All right.”

Outside the warehouse, there were several pedestals that were smaller
than the height of the two.

It is unknown to him how exactly it is used, but he thought it was

probably an item used to clean the garden.

The two climbed the ladder after one another and soon reached the roof
of the warehouse.

“Lie down here.”

“Wouldn’t it collapse?””

“Don’t worry, it’s strong.”

Edgar confidently replied to Ariel, who asked in an anxious voice.

That’s right. He’s been here quite a few times.

It was a coincidence, but after that, on days when there were especially
many stars, he often came here.

Thanks to that, it has also been verified that the roof of the warehouse
would not collapse under a moderate weight.

“You’re not cold, are you?”

“A little bit?”
“Then cover this up.”

He laid his coat over Ariel’s body, and Edgar went to lie down next to her.

“Wow!”

“It’s amazing, right?

“Yeah, I think stars are going to fall down.”

Unlike the night sky Ariel usually looked up, the night sky while lying
down and looking up was as vivid as if it were right in front of her.

It’s like lying down with a blanket of night sky with full of stars.

“How did you know this place?”

“Somehow. Do you like it?”

“Yes! I love it.”

Hehe.

Ariel, who giggled like a child, immediately reached out a small hand to
the shining star in front of her eyes.

The one that shines especially bright. It could be spotted easily in the
bunch of stars those are less shiny than it is.

“Why do you like stars?”

“I guess it’s because my mom told me a story of a star when I was young.”

“A Story of a Star?”

By the way, you are not that old to use words such as ‘when I was young’,
ain’t it?

Again, it’s about stars.

He just wondered what the content of the story was, that made the
princess pay attention to the stars.
“It’s Love Between Stars”

Edgar tried to draw a creative conclusion, but he couldn’t come up with

anything idea that is comparable to the phrase utter out by the little girl.

Rather, he might turns nut if he keeps thinking.

He glanced at the side.

When he turned his head slightly to check Ariel’s side profile, he saw that
somehow she was looking in his direction.

Fortunately for him, the distance wasn’t too close, so no accident

happened, but he wondered why.

“Why are you looking this way? Your favorite star is over there.”

“Then Ed, why are you looking this way?”

“uh… … .”

Yeah..it is so.

Edgar, who had been refuted at once by a ten-year-old, scratched his

cheeks sheepishy.

There’s no particular reason. He was only curious about how bright

Ariel’s eyes would be when she is staring at the stars.

The speechelss Edgar fumbled around for awhile to start a conversation,

but then he decided to return to the previous topic about the tale of a star

The tale of a star. What the hell is that about?

Since he is the one who brought her out here to view such a night scenery,
even though it is mainly to lighten up her mood, well he wondered if he
could exchange some information from her for taking her out.

“Ariel, what is about the tale of a star?”

” You curious?”

“I wonder.”
It was a nasty thing that she made him curious first only to leave him with
gaps in the story, but he decided to answer honestly.

Then Ariel, who sat up with her upper body, showed a strange smile that
was neither mocking nor smiling, she said.

“I won’t tell Ed yet!”

“What, are there any conditions for the information?”

“Yes. That’s mom’s condition! ”

He can’t push it further since it’s Madame Helena’s words.

Edgar licks his lips regrettably and shook his head, he tried to focused on
the starry night sky though a part of his heart itched with curiosity.

It would have been fine if she hadn’t said it at first, but after she had
spoken out the bits and pieces of the story, it only made him all the more
curious.

“Isn’t it just an ordinary fairytale?”

“What, why are you smiling silly?”

Edgar, who was looking up at the night sky, noticed Ariel’s gaze and
turned his head away.

She was still staring at him with a strange smile on her face, and the
atmosphere was so mysterious.

The usual careless princess was gone, as she observe Edgar with her eyes
wide as if wanting to carve out his image jn her mind.

“Nah, it’s because the stars are pretty.”

“It’s pretty.”

"What about me?"

“What?”

‘Yes, it’s pretty.’

Her sudden question made him stutter, but fortunately, Edgar made out a
satisfactory answer.

What’s wrong with him today?

Edgar felt very unfamiliar to the little princess who appears strange
today.

(Boohoo.Thought their love story only starts after they grew up.)

>
 13. The Story Of A Star(2)

What is the story of a star exactly?

Edgar wielded his wooden sword through the chill morning air in a
perfect arc while lost in his own thoughts.

Since yesterday, curiosity has kept drilling into his brain cells nonstop, it
would be have been great if he hadn’t heard about it in the first place.

‘Should I go ask Mrs.Helena?’

He hurriedly shook the thought outta his head even though he clearly
know that it was not a bad idea.

The sole reason Ariel couldn’t tell him about the story was because of
Helena’s conditions, it seems like that is a secret that needs to be kept
silent.

It will be almost impossible to hear the story from the said person who
had put the conditions in the very first place.

‘If it were a story from a children’s story book, wouldn’t it be in the

library?’

Among all the ideas that he could came up with after thinking over and
over again, the idea of searching in the library sounds like a good idea.

Then again, wouldn’t it be impossible to find the book, if the story is not
from a literal story book but a random tale made up by Helena herself?

Swish. Swish.

The wooden sword cut through the wind and let out a sharp cutting
sound.
Edgar let out a deep sigh and lay down as usual after swinging the sword
two or three times more, as his training for today has come to an end.

The cold floor that had been exposed to the cold air for a long time
greeted him, but it didn’t matter because he was accustomed to it now.

“Ohh, I forgot to bring the sword.”

Yesterday, he had tried to use magic once with the sword Helena gave
him, but he can’t remember how the sword works, so it has been put off
for later.

It’s not urgent, so he plan to put it off until tomorrow. If possible, he

wanted to get advice from Ariel as well.

After all, magic was no different from a complete stranger concept for
Edgar.

The problem was, he ever wondered if Ariel would be good at teaching.

‘It seems that only she is only fast at learning and not good at teaching.’

He wondered if most geniuses(referring to Ariel) felt that way.

If you teach someone how to do it but then you can’t do it yourself, and
it’s gonna be like, “Why can’t I do this?”

Of course, it may just be his own judgement.

“You are awake early, Young Master. You are diligent.”

“Yes, Good morning Sheffy.”

They greeted each other warmly, but Edgar was still a bit awkward
talking to Sheffy.

It was because he had already lived in this world for nearly ten years, but
he still had the conscious mind that the other party was older than
himself, and she should be treated with respect.

The relationship between them because of the different in statuses, was

still very awkward, so he shift the topics.
“Is Ariel awake?”

Ariel’s morning belongs to a slightly slower axis than Edgar’s morning.

She tends to sleep quite deep untill the morning sun shone on her butts.

And she doesn’t takes naps at all after that, but it is instead Edgar who
liked to take little naps.

“Yeah, the young lady has been angry since morning, saying that she
wasnt able to show young master magic last night. Didn’t you see her?”

“I guess I went out as soon as I woke up.”

Come to think of it, something like that happened.

Yesterday, Ariel suddenly burst into tears, so he was in a hurry to show

the stars, so he completely forgot about the magic sword.

Then wouldn’t it be okay to use her sudden outburst as an excuse to learn

magic today?

“As expected, when young miss is near you, she also seems to be affected
by your diligence.”

” Yahh? How is she normally?”

“Back at home, she get up much later than she do now. Because of that,
the mistress often scolds her.”

When Edgar heard the story for the first time, he spat out a short
exclamation.

But he doubt that Ariel’s early awake has something to do with his
presence.

After all, he’s not some kind of human alarm clock.

As he tilted his head in confusion, faint laughter of Sheffy tickled his ears.

“Cough cough… Oh, sorry. Excuse me.”

“No. You can laugh if something funny happens.”

Or maybe the wind got into your lungs all of a sudden?

It was Edgar who was bothered by the fact that all eyes were on him, but
decided to ignore it.

The first thing to do is to find Ariel.

She would be wandering around the inside of his mansion in search of

himself, so playing around with her is also showing courtesy to his
guests.

Even if his friend circle is only limited with that princess, it feels like he
had already gave up on any diginity long time ago, but it’s just a whim.

“Ah, Madam Helena.”

As Edgar headed towards her room, he saw a familiar figure in his eyes.

Helena, who was moving her steps with her wet black hair hanging down,
stopped her steps at the sound of his voice and greeted him affectionately.

“You’re up early, Ed. Is it because you are working hard on training?”

“Yes.There is still a long way to go.”

Seeing the wooden sword at his waist, Helena concluded that he just have
been on sword training.

Her gaze at Edgar became even softer than usual.

“Don’t push yourself too hard. Katria will also be worried.”

“Ok, please don’t worry.”

After the birthday party yesterday, Edgar became closer to Helena and
decided to ease his words a little.

To be precise, it would be correct to describe it as ‘talk like a child’.

The way he used to talk to Helen before was definitely quite stiff, to the
point where he himself felt a little awkward.

“Oh, ma’am, have you seen Ariel?”

“You mean Ariel? She’s probably on the terrace.”

“What? Terrace?”

What terrace? Did she go out to see the garden?

When Edgar blinked his eyes like a carp at the unexpected answer,
Helena tapped him on the shoulder with an mysterious smile.

Then she slighy bent down and whispered in a hushed tone as if afraid of
someone eavesdropping.

“Do you know where you can see from the terrace?”

“Isn’t it just a garden?”

In the first place, the terrace was built to see the entire site, including the
garden. It was such a natural answer.

Helena, laughed just like Sheffy did at his words and suddenly looked at
the end of the hallway and whispered again.

“Anything else?”

“Oh… I don’t know.”

What is this? Riddles?

Edgar tilted his head when he couldn’t come up with a proper answer.

Then Helena, who straighten her body, winked and gave him the last hint.

“When Ariel comes, ask her where she’s been. Then you’ll know.”

“Ok…”

Didn’t you just say Ariel went to the terrace?

In any case, there was nothing to lose by listening to Helena, so, there was
some doubts left, but Edgar decided to just listen to her.

Looking at the back of Helena, who was about to disappear after throwing
him the last clue, Edgar called her urgently.
“Mmm, Mrs. Helena!”

“Huh? Do you have any thing left?”

“Yes, if you don’t mind… Can you tell me what the is story of the star is?”

“Story of the Star? Did you hear it from Ariel?”

When Edgar nodded silently, Helena looked like, ‘What are you talking
about, boy?’

At least it was a reproachful look that he hadn’t ever seen on Helena

Robeheim, whom he remembered.

That expression somewhat resembles the one Ariel had put on when she
had confronted the stranger boy yesterday.

“Haha,I can’t tell you that with my own mouth. It’s a story that’s been
handed down from generation to generation in our family. I can only tell
it to two people for the rest of my life.”

“Only two people?”

“Yes.”

Why only two? What kind of a great story could it be?

It is said that it is a story that has been handed down from generation to
generation in the house, so became very curious to the story that
sounded legendary.

“Do you mean the Robeheim family?”

“Uh-huh. I mean my original family.”

“Then did Mrs. Helena also tell Ariel and someone else?”

“That’s right.’

Who is that another person? If they’re that precious, then the persom
should be at least related or lovers.

He had a headache, thus Edgar decided not to think anymore.

Since Ariel used the expression ‘not yet’, he might hear it someday.

“Thank you, ma’am. If I have a chance later, I will hear it from Ariel.”

“Oh, my.”

“……?”

When their eyes met, Helena smiled with her mouth covered at Edgar’s
bold statement.

“I hope that day will come, Ed. I’m sure Ariel is looking forward to it too.”

“Yes.”

Helena, disappeared after saying goodbye at the end of the conversation.

At the same time, he heard footsteps rushing toward the end of the
hallway.

Tap, tap.

The light footsteps resemble rabbit’s rather than human’s.

Currently, there is only one person in this mansion who will make such
footsteps.

There was a casual smile on Edgar’s lips.

“Ariel, where have you been?”

“Huh? Well, there… To the dining hall for a momentarily.”

“Dining hall?”

What dining hall? Wasn’t she on the terrace?

A question mark appeared over Edgar’s head as the statement that

contradicted Helena’s testimony.

He seems to be wiggling his hands as if there is something that is wrong.

Besides, a childhood friend with a bad appetite went to the dining hall for
a walk without any reason?

In any ways, there was a hint of suspicion.

“Wasn’t you on the terrace?””

“Terrace, terrace? Why would I?”

“Why…”

Yo! There is not any law that states someone can’t go to the terrace in the
morning, is there any?

As Edgar stood blankly at the ridiculous answer, Ariel, who was watching,
opened her mouth.

“What did you do this morning?”

“Me? I just did the training I always did.”

“Huh… I see.”

Why are you asking me about a routine that’s not new?

It was a very exaggerated way of speaking and acting, whether he wanted

to claim that he didn’t know.

Edgar, who was questioning her, recalled a flower he saw in the garden
during the training earlier and opened his mouth as a topic.

It was a flower that Ariel would like, so he should show her for atleast
once.

“Come to think of it, did you see the flowers in the garden? It looked like
the flower you liked.”

“Ah, the one you squatted and watched?”

“… What?”

How the hell does she know if he was squatting or standing?

The unexpected answer paralyzed Edgar’s thought circuit.

Before he could ask how she knew that, Ariel’s body stiffened.

Realizing her own mistake belatedly, she kept her silence for about three
seconds, then blushed.

There was a popping sound as the heat rising from her body escaped
through her head.

“I-I’m going to bed now! Good night, Ed!”

“What? Hey, normally you don’t even take a nap… wait?”

Why does she suddenly want to take a nap as if she hasn’t slept well in
her entire life?

Did she had bad dreams in the morning? But she woke up earlier than
usual, so there the least chance of having nightmares.

‘She probably must have seen quite a few strange things on the terrace.’

‘Does she meet any dragons there?

No, if she had seen that, she would not have lived while he was training in
the garden. (Dumb ass Edgar, garden could be seen on full view from the
terrace and you were the one training in the garden.)

Edgar once again shook his head to shake out the trivial thoughts.

In the end, the story of the stars and the reason Ariel went to the terrace
early in the morning remain a mystery.

It was a fruitless morning in which not a single problem was properly

figured out.

>
 14 . To you, after nine years

Ed, Ed!

Edgar, who had been enjoying a honey-like nap for the first time in a
while, hurriedly came to his senses at the sudden high-pitched voice.

Even without seeing the face of the culprit who woke him up, he was not
particularly offended because, he had already guessed enough from the
circumstances.

But, all he wants is for her to wake him up a little bit gently.

She woke him up by tapping on his stomach hard, he couldn’t even have a
good day, huh?

Even CPR wouldn’t be this tough.

“Ed, wake up! Let’s hang out!”

“Hey, where are we going?”

Maybe it was because he just woke up, his voice cracked and he felt a little
thirsty.

As Edgar looked around to see if there was anything to quench his thirsty
throat, Ariel smiled and held out a glass of water from behind her back.

Seeing this, he wordlessly raised a thumb for her in his mind and gulped
it down in one gulp.

‘A bribe like this is worth playing with.’

It’s a very strange rapport between them. Guess, the 10 years they spent
together wasn’t wasted entirely.

Edgar got up from the bed and made the bed first.
There are maids to do the bedding even if he just leave it be, but it was
hard to change a habit that has been formed for a long time. Beside, there
is no reason for him to change his habits either.

‘Since I can do it with my own two hands in the first place, there is no
need to leave my work for someone else.’

This was his theory.

“Why does Ed fold the blanket every time? If you just let it be, the
servants will do it for you.”

“You can’t take things for granted. Sometimes you have to know how to
do it with your own hands too.”

“I don’t know. Ed sometimes only says difficult things.”

Well, it is not an easy feat to instill some ideas in a 10-year-old.

In addition, the other party is a golden jade-carp who has been served as
if she is the enshrined buddha for more than ten years since she was
born.

Rather, from Ariel’s point of view, it was only natural that Edgar’s actions
are peculiar.

He had no intention of persuading her in the first place, so Edgar decided

to finish cleaning up his surroundings first.

He puts the books he read before going to bed on the table, and moves the
other things around the bed… …Huh?

“Leave it alone, let me do it.”

“If you go out late, we will have less time to hang out together.”

“Well.”

Edgar felt uncomfortable for no reason because he didn’t intend to make

Ariel work.
He’s not going to stop her, because she’s doing it on her own for she
wants to do it.

Still, thanks to her, the rearrangement of his room seemed to end much
faster.

She had only added a pair of small hands, but the speed doubled as if it
was a pair of nimble and strong hands.

“You’re good with your hands.”’

Well, she’s an all-around princess who can do everything well no matter

what.

But, the difficult part was imagining a scene where a princess like her is
stuttering to do such miscellaneous things like cleaning up.

After borrowing Ariel’s hands to finish organizing the room

unintentionally, Edgar looked around the room and nodded in
satisfaction.

Now, this looks more like a room for people to live in.

He doesn’t really have mysophobia, but this looks much better than a
messy room.

“That’s right. Until what age did Ed sleep with your mother?”

“Me? I don’t remember.”

It was a sudden question, but it was not a difficult one, so Edgar

immediately tried to recall his memory.

He remembered sleeping alone ever since he learned how to speak

properly.

He accurately doesn’t remember when he had started sleeping alone, but

it’s probably somewhere between three to four years old.

“How about you? Since when did you start to sleep alone?”

“When I was 5 years old!”

“That young?”

Ariel seems to be speaking the truth as her tone was quite proud and as
always she is definitely one step ahead of her peers.

The proud-looking princess shrugged her shoulders as if asking to praise

her quickly.

Maybe she had thrown this topic first, in order for the same question to
be asked back to her.

What a meticulous fellow!

Seeing her snorting faintly and a grin tugging around the corner of her
mouth, he had a sudden impulse to smack her head, but it wouldn’t be a
bad idea to pass her over for once since she brought water and even
helped him clean up the room.

“Amazing. Isn’t five years old way too young?”

“Right? I’m not scared of ghosts or anything at all!”

“That’s right.”

The scene where Ariel is afraid of ghosts, it seemed that he would not
dare to think of it even in his imagination.

Rather, it will be correct to say she is afraid of bugs but still it is not that
she is afraid of all the bugs.

Even with the exception of spiders, she tends to touch and play with other
bugs quite well.

“But have you decided where to play?”

“Yes. Otherwise I wouldn’t have come looking for Ed?”

“… Put your hand on your conscience and speak.”

In the meantime, who is the person who randomly came and made a fuss
to think of a place to play?
As Edgar stared at her silently with his eyes narrowed, her eyes averted
his gaze, blowing air to see if there was a corner for her to escape.

She’s indeed a bit irritating, but let’s get over it for today.

“So what are you going to play with?”

“Um… Actually, we’re not playing, but there’s something I want to do with
Ed.”

“What do you want to do?”

Is it a new method to play?

Well, if we were to clean together, it would definitely not be fun. Of

course, this immature princess couldn’t be having such admirable
thoughts, right?

Anyway, it was the first time he had ever seen Ariel go around in circles to
talk about playing, rather than giving a definite answer, so his curiosity
was somewhat piqued.

He hasn’t yet asked her to teach him magic, but maybe she’s talking about
it first. He had that kind of expectation in his heart.

“Follow me first! I have everything ready.”

“Yes.”

After leaving the room, Ariel strode toward the room where the guests
were staying.

Probably the room where Helena is staying now.

It’s not like she’s trying to play in the house with Helena, is it?

Edgar broke out in a cold sweat from the sudden feeling of anxiety.

KNOCK

” Who’s there?”

“Mom, it’s me!”

Meanwhile, Ariel knocked on the door and stomped her foot, waiting for
Helena to come out.

She couldn’t stay still for a moment, and she was bouncing around, you
could conclude it as she was in a good mood.

‘Is it because of ‘what I want to do’? ‘

“Ariel, what brings you here? And Ed.”

“Mom! I’m going to make what you told me yesterday with Ed. So tell me
how to make it!”

“What did I tell you…? Oh, you mean that?.”

Helena nodded her head lightly and folded her palms.

She went back into the room for a moment and came out with a small bag,
with a thin shawl over her top.

Did he also have to bring something along?

“Where are we going? Have you decided where to go?”

“Yes. I’m going to do it in the garden.”

“Well, that would be nice.”

Edgar, who was watching from the side, was frustrated when they had a
conversation that only the two knew.

Maybe she doesn’t mention the details of what she’s going to do now to
deliberately raise his curiosity?

Helena also had a subtle resemblance to Ariel, so his doubts were

reasonable.

“Mrs. Helena, what are we going to do?”

“Whoa, it seems Ariel haven’t tell you yet.”

Helena smiles playfully while looking at her daughter as if she knew that
Ariel wouldn’t have told him.
Her looks were like asking Ariel, ‘Should I tell him or not?’.

Ariel, surprised by her, shook her head like a rattle drum and hurriedly
opened her mouth.

“Mom, can we keep it a secret until we reach there?”

“Okay, but Ed won’t like it if you hide it too much”

STARTLED.

When Ariel, who trembled a little at her mother’s words, turned her head
just in case and there she saw Edgar with a dull expression, which was
not much different from usual.

She wanted to surprise him at first, but now she had to break the secret
before the event took place.

What shall she say?

While she was pondering deeply, Edgar patted on her shoulder from
behind.

“Never mind. You can tell me when we reach there, so let’s just go.”

While reading a book, rather than worrying about what will happen in
the next chapter, it is better to read the current chapter fast to reach the
latter part quickly.

He doesn’t think she has any malicious intentions, so he decided to go

along with her wishes and she looks cute too.

“…Hey, Ed was looking forward to it too?”

“What are you talking about? Go ahead.”

Edgar’s body staggers a little from Ariel’s sudden clinging.

Even if she was in a good mood, she rarely got this clingy.

Is this how much she liked his answer a while ago?

“Thank you for taking good care of my daughter, Ed, no matter what.”
“No, I also received a lot from Ariel.”

“Did you hear that, Mom? I’ve done so much for Ed!”

You be quiet, man.

He had the urge to give Ariel a smack on her head, for intervening
senselessly into a good atmosphere, but it was hard to do so infront of
her mother.

So, Edgar hurriedly hid his fist, which he clenched at first to soothe his
disappointment. (The fist meant for Ariel)

Whether she knew about his inner struggle or not, Ariel’s smile did not
leave her mouth the whole time.

Ariel leaves the mansion one step ahead with a light step.

Sheffy, whom they met along the way, asked Helena if she should follow
her, but Helena gently refused and followed her daughter’s footsteps,
holding Ed’s hand.

“Ed, aren’t you cold?”

“Yes, I’m fine. I don’t get cold easily.”

To be honest, it was a little hot.

Edgar’s clothes were thicker than one thought it to be.

Meanwhile, a smile spread around Helena’s mouth when she met a kind
of her own.

As if to prove that she was also resistant to cold, she was dressed in a
pretty thin dress except for a shawl over her too.

“You have a similar constitution to me. My husband and I are strong

against the cold, but our daughter is sensitive to the cold. You know that,
right?

“I know it well.”
Ariel, who lives in a colder area than Edgar, was always shivering with
cold because she can not get used to the cold.

The reason why Edgar always took a coat with him even though he didn’t
need to wear one, was to prepare for this kind of situation.

Ariel, who went ahead first, darted under the tall quince tree.

There were a few large trees in the Bilhark family’s garden, but this
quince tree is the only one that has been in place for a long time.

Edgar was friendly with this big tree because he had once taken refuge
under this tree from the cold before, so he especially remembered this
tree.

“Mom, would this one be ok?”

“Yeah, that’s perfect. As expected of my daughter.”

“Hmmm.”

Helena went to the spot Ariel pointed out to, and carefully knelt down on
the ground.

Thanks to the weeds underneath, the ground was soft, and it’s fortunate
that there will be not much dirt clinging on to her clothes.

Then she took out what she had brought from her bag, and a notebook
and two fountains popped out of it.

And a little spherical object that he doesn’t know.

“Mrs. Helena, this is……?”

“I don’t know if Ed has heard of it. From now on, each person writes
down what they want to say to their future selves on this paper and
keeps it underneath the ground.”

“Ah.”

So it’s a group activity.

Only then did Edgar realize what she was doing, and his eyes opened
wide.

He didn’t know before that there was such a culture in this world too. Of
course, he has seen similar cultures a few times before, but the fact that
it’s an amazing idea doesn’t change.

“Ed! What are you going to write?”

“It’s a secret. It’s no fun if I tell you now.”

“Hey, is that so?”

With a playful laugh, Edgar accepted a piece of paper and a pen, adding,
‘Wait until nine years later.’

He was thinking about what to write.

When he saw that Ariel’s cheeks were somehow red.

( Gud gud for a ten years old to be romancing while this tlor could only tl
about smt close to romance.

Don’t know why her ‘Ed, wake up , let’s hang out’ sounds like Anna
waking uo for Elsa to play with.)

>
 15.To You, After Nine Years(2)

The two did not know what the other had written on their respective
paper.

Curiosity was bound to rise, but the beauty is in enjoying it.

Edgar wrote for a long time, then slowly rose up after finishing the letter.

“Ed must have finished writing already, then is Ed ready to hand over the
letter?”

“Yes, ma’am.”

When Helena received the paper, she took out the spherical object she
had brought with her bag earlier.

It was literally an object to bury the folded letter in a close-lidded sphere.

But the sphere that Helena was holding, looked nothing like an ordinary
one.

In other words, there is nothing similar to a lid.

‘How are we going to open it then?’

As Edgar’s curiosity piqued, Helena picked up the sphere and smiled at

him as if asking him to look closely.

Then she placed the folded paper on the sphere shaped object and recited
an audible short spell.

Zing.

“……!?”
Then, small specks of light formed from the sphere and covered the
paper.

Soon, the paper was enveloped by the light and it was no longer visible to
be seen by the naked eye, and by the time the light was scattered and
vanished completely, the paper was nowhere to be seen anymore as if it
had vanished into thin air.

“Amazing, isn’t it? This is how it’s used.”

“Can you keep something else?”

“Yeah, but you can’t hold things that are too big, and in the case of food,
they will even rot. Its uses are a lot more complicated than it seems. ”

However, it means that it was enough to be used as a substitute for a

space pouch.

For example, paper which has no weight and is difficult to rot.

When Edgar sorted through his thoughts and nodded his head in
enlightenment, Helena stroked his head with a smile.

The red strands of hair were a little bit darker in shade than her
daughter’s pupils.

The hair color was rare, so she often ran her fingers through them once in
a while.

Fortunately, he didn’t seem to dislike it, so she seems to have been

stroking it often lately.

“Mom, I’m done, too!”

“Already? Pass it to me.”

Helena stroked Edgar’s head with one hand, and took the paper with the
remaining empty hand.

Then she put Ariel’s paper into the sphere in the same way she did just a
while ago.
Ariel, who was watching this from the sideline, saw the specks of light
scattered, shouted “WOW” and she even clapped her hands. She seems to
be quite fascinated.

“Now all I have to do is bury it in the ground…Oh! Look at me.”

“What’s wrong, ma’am?”

“I should have brought a small trowel, but I forgot. Wait a minute.”

The soil is soft, so it might not be a big deal if one digs it with bare hands,
but the crux of the matter is that the person is bound to get dirty.

Well, when has there ever been a situation where the mistress and the
young lady of the Grand Duke had to dig the soil with their bare hands?

Ariel, at the very least, has once tried to dig the soil in the past, saying she
wants to take back the flowers she liked to her home, but even at that time
Edgar had stepped up to do it for her.

“It’s just some mud. I can wash it off later anyway.”’

He’ll be scolded if he gets caught by Katria, but he doesn’t really care.

Wouldn’t he even be praised for stepping up for Helena while she was
going to do such miniscule work?

As a last resort, it is still possible to cover up the matter.

When Edgar finished thinking, he restrained Helena from trying to get

up.

Helena, standing awkwardly, tilted her head, and was surprised to see
her arms rolled up and stopped him.

Helena was forced into an awkward situation and when she tilted her
head in his direction, she saw the little boy rolling his sleeves so she
hurriedly tried to stop him.

“Ed, you can not dig mud with your bare hands. Your clothes will get
dirty, so stop.”
“It’s okay. I’ve dug a few times and I can wash my clothes later.”

Of course, the maid who is going to wash his clothes will have a hard time,
but there was nothing he could do.

He felt bad about letting Helena walk back and forth to get the trowel.

He thought about going to get the trowel on his own, but digging with his
hands will be much faster and it’s more convenient.

“Ed, can I help you?”

Ariel tried to step up as she did not realize Ed’s consideration to help, so
Ed shook his head firmly to reassure her.

What’s the point of Ariel helping him out here when he just told them not
to work.

SLIK. SLIK.

Edgar was afraid that he would get caught in the roots if he dug near the
tree , so he decided to dig a little bit far away.

Ariel’s eyes glistened as she watched him digging into the ground with his
skillful hands.

As a child, even the precious princess seems to be unable to resist the

temptation of playing with mud.

‘This is deep enough.’

When the pile of mud was removed to some extent, a pit of appropriate
size appeared.

Edgar decided to stop digging at this point since it will only be harder to
dig if he goes deeper than this.

“Madam, I’m sorry, but could you please put it in here?”

He had a lot of dirt on his hands, so it was ambiguous to receive the item
from Helena and put it in himself.
Helena, who understood what he meant, nodded and stepped over
carefully so that she did not step on the pile of dirt and put the sphere in
the pit.

KLICK.

Two spheres bumped into each other in the pit and made a small sound.

There was a strange sense of difference in color combination as the

yellow shining ball was inside the bronze mud.

Edgar confirmed that Ariel’s letter had also been put in and started to
knock the pile of mud into the pit, soon the ground was covered again.

Soon after Edgar covered the soil back to its original form, he went to a
corner to shake off the soil.

He was a little nervous that he might slip up by a stone and fall down
during the process, but fortunately, his job was completed without any
problems.

Ariel, who followed up after Edgar, suddenly tapped him on his back with
both hands as if she was beating on a drum.

‘What’s it this time?’

When Edgar asked his thoughts out loud on what was going on, she
cheerfully replied “Good Job!” with a bright smile.

“Is this a compliment?”

“Yeah. I tapped it for you because you did a good job.”

“Oh.”

That’s a very unique compliment!

Edgar made up his mind that, if he ever had a chance later, he would also
have to give the same pat on her back, calling it a compliment.

How will Ariel react then?

‘I am a person who keeps what I said rather well.’

He couldn’t do much to provoke her, but isn’t it enough if he manages to

get her to sulk?

‘That sounds fun. Good. I’ll have to try it.’

Edgar made a resolute decision at the time.

“Ed, let’s go back and wash our hands first. Your clothes are so dirty…….”

“Yes, ma’am.”

When the two kids were stuck in a corner and did not come out for a long
time, Helena, who came on her own two feet, led them back to the main
building.

Ariel couldn’t wait to ask Edgar about what he had written on the paper.

If he is to tell her now, wouldn’t it be meaningless to go to the extent of

burying it underground?

Edgar, who was dumbfounded by her curiosity, replied drily while

staring at her with his squinted eyes.

“Didn’t you bury it to watch it together in 9 years?””

“But I want to know a little in advance. Huh? Can you tell me a little bit?”

Usually, she was busy thinking about playing, let alone acting cute, but at
times like this she can really act cute very well.

Maybe it’s possible that she’s using her appearance as an advantage.

Even in Edgar’s view, when Ariel asked for a favor with a nasal voice, few
of his peers were expected not to pass.

“No, I can’t.”

Except for himself, of course.

” You see, if I tell you now, then where is the fun in burying it
underground? ”
“Whoo.”

He can’t help it. Shall he also take out a secret weapon?

Ariel seems to be quite upset, but she took a step away and inflated her
cheeks.

Edgar tapped Ariel’s shoulder with his index finger, and gestured as if to
come near.

‘Huh, that’s right.’

‘You don’t want to tell me?’

It was Ariel who already knew enough that Edgar was weak against her,
even if he pretended to be nonchalance.

Strangely, her secret weapon didn’t work for him all the time, but there
are exceptions, he did a lot of things within a certain range.

She’s earned one win today as always. Here, with the winner’s smile on
her face, Edgar’s face was pushed as she approached.

“What?”

‘It’s too close. Is he trying to whisper?’

It was natural for Ariel’s mind to be confused because Edgar had never
approached her so earnestly.

Her heart also thumped naturally and heat sprang up all over her face.

She could even vividly imagine the next scenario.

Suddenly, her vision flashed and she felt a stinging pain on her forehead.

“What?”

“Wait nine years, you idiot.”

Ariel, opened her eyes wide in shock.

What she could see was the face of her childhood friend, smiling cheekily,
revealing his hand where the middle finger and thumb were connected.

Ariel’s eyes were filled with anger after she understood the situation
belatedly.

If he had said nothing, she would have let it go, but how dare he slap her?

“You, you just hit me…”…!?”

“I hit you”

On the head.

Edgar, who teased her with his tongue sticking out, ran into the mansion
like an arrow.

Ariel, who was one beat slow in response, chased after him belatedly, but
the natural speed difference between them was too big.

“They’re full of energy, just in case they don’t know.”

Helena, who pretended not to know even though she knew the
disturbance behind her, put her hand on her face and laughed helplessly.

It would be great if they could continue to be as pure and bright as they

are now.

She hoped they would stay as a close friend, not a relationship between
families, at least until they take out the letter buried in the ground. If it’s
possible…….

‘It may be too much to ask for it now.’

After thinking about what would happen next, Helena shook her head
again.

Hopefully, these children can grow up without any problems.

As a mother, that was the only thing she wanted the most.

>
 16. Ariel Robeheim (1)

Ariel was born and raised as the sole heir of the Robeheim family, which is
one of three most prominent houses in the empire.

Since the time she was able to start walking and talking, her experiences
were different from those of other ordinary childrens of the same age as
her.

Adults who were larger than her body size by two or three times were
busy bowing towards her and her breakfasts were always at a
burdensome long and wide table.

Her mother, Helena, was devoted to her daughter and she is a caring
woman, but she often couldn’t care about her daughter due to official
affairs.

Sometimes, she would have to skip breakfast and head faraway to

support her husband’s official duties and only return after the next day.

Every time, her nanny, Mattel, would stand by her side whenever her
mother was away, but that’s all.

She would lead her small body to the wide table and sit alone, cutting the
steak and putting it in her mouth as she had always done from a young
age.

CHEWING.

It was clear that it was a high-end variety of meat that ordinary people
would not be able to eat in their entire lives, after a serious inspection
and processing.

It was clearly a high-end meal with a variety of meat that no ordinary

person would be able to afford even in their entire lifetime.

‘Nevertheless, why can’t I feel any taste in my mouth?’

She felt that what she was chewing in her mouth was a piece of paper.

The servants standing at the side all had their heads down, unable to
meet her eyes.

The still young Ariel looks like a wooden puppet, void of any emotions.

After finishing the meal, Ariel returned to the room and threw herself
into a fluffy bed.

She was intelligent from a young age and didn’t cocoon herself up in her
mother’s arms, but it doesn’t mean that she didn’t miss her mother.
Rather, she missed it more than any other ordinary child.

Because, her mother’s arms were not something she could always hold
onto as she wished.

“I miss Ed…….”

She also had one person she could call as a friend.

A child of the Bilhark family who had a close relationship with her family.

She thought the boy was worthy for her daughter to befriend, so she
made the boy her daughter’s friend at the age of a two year old kid, the
boy who should have been brought in as a servant originally.

The result is simply splendid.

Ariel always looked like this in her room since the dispute between her
and Edgar.

There was a longing in her heart, but above all, he was the person who
showed Ariel the pureness of the world.
For example, even if she broke a precious ornament displayed in the
house or acted somewhat over the line, the people around her did not say
anything.

No, it is right to say that they couldn’t.

There was no one who could reprimand her except her parents.

Even her nanny, who took care of her, never blamed her for any mistakes
she made. Sometimes she looked as if wanting to say something, but she
would always turn her head away.

It was about two years ago that she was first scolded by someone other
than her father or mother.

The day she held her mother’s hand and was dragged into the social
gatherings for the first time.

There, she met a young lady from another family, who was holding an
item that she had never seen before in her life.

– What are you holding in your hand?

– This? It’s my favorite toy. Would you like to see it?

She spread her skirt a little to prevent the light from touching the toy and
it started to glow mysteriously in the darkness

Ariel’s eyes lit up at seeing the strange toy she had never seen before.

It was also a novel feeling for her since she had always owned many good
items back in her home.

How would normal children react at such moments?

Ofcourse, they would beg their mother or ask the other child to let them
touch the toy at least just once.

But that was the story of a child with a normal mindset.

– Can you give it to me?

– No. I mean, I love it.

She doesn’t know why.

Even though she was only eight years old, Ariel was no fool.
Taking other people’s things without permission. She knew that it was the
wrong thing to do.

Still, her unintentional outstretched hand grabbed the child’s thing, and
as she pulled it toward herself with all her might, the child lost her
balance and fell, bursting into tears.

– Mom… !

–…….

The child should for her mother as she lost the footing and her beloved
toy.

Not long after, the girl’s mother heard her crying and came to see her.

Ariel tried to calm down her pounding heart as the girl complained that
her toy was snatched by Ariel.

At that moment!

– You must have taken a liking to the toy. It is fine, so just keep it. Well,
you too.
Her eyes told Ariel as if she was telling her to go away with it, as she
wiped her daughter’s tears.

It was like, she doesn’t want to get involved with Ariel and doesn’t want
to make any unnecessary noise from this incident.

Since you’ve got what you needed, then just go back and let’s not escalate
things further.

Ariel felt a lump stuck in the corner of her chest.

Why doesn’t she blame her?

Anyone can see that this is her(Ariel) fault. Then why does she blame her
own daughter instead of blaming her.

– Mom, that’s my favorite… … !

-Come on, mom will get you a new one. OK?”

The mother and daughter left just like that.

Soon, Ariel returned to Helena’s side, with the glowing toy in her hand.
Her heart raced again at the soft voice of her mother asking where she got
it from, saying she had never seen it before.

– Uh, someone gave it to me!

– Oh? You are a good girl. Did you say thank you?

– Yes!

Say thank you? Did she?

She couldn’t even deliver a proper apology, and say sorry.

But even in the midst of this, she was looking forward to meeting her
friend next week.

Looking at this novel toy in her hand, the boy will surely have starry eyes
just like she did.

With that thought alone, the sense of shame was washed away
completely. This was what she thought.

A week passed like that, and Ariel visited her friend Edgar’s home.
Although he was always annoying, he would always fulfill any of her
requests.

Even if she asks him to play with her, or if she asks him to bring her the
fruit that grows in a place that a child’s height is unreachable, even if she
asks him to get rid of the disgusting spider.

Today, in order to repay him, she was going to give him her favorite toy.

Although she had been nothing short of her extortion, she assumed that
he would surely forgive her.

There were very few people who hadn’t forgiven her behavior until now.

– Ed! look at this!

– Oh, what? Does it shine when you turn off the light?

– Isn’t it amazing?

As expected, Edgar showed interest.

Ariel shrugged that she wasn’t wrong either.

He asked her where she got it from.

– I followed my mother somewhere before, but then I got it from a kid!

– You brought it, do you mean it was stolen?

– Yes… … ?

His voice suddenly became cold.

Ariel sensed something was wrong at that time.

It was clear that she had stolen the toy. From the girl’s point of view, she is
ruthless and cold enough to use violence.

– Say. Did you steal it?

– The fact is… yes. Ed is right.

– ha. Did you tell your mother?

Her friend asked her about the story from start to end and then let out a
deep sigh.
Ariel carefully put her toy down and shook her head softly.

Should she have said it? Even if she tells the truth, she’ll be fine, she’ll lay
her scorn on her plate and she’ll lie.

When she told him the truth, he took the toy and put it in her hand
without a word.

Then,

– If you meet that friend later, be sure to return it.

– I-I want to give this to Ed… … .

– I don’t want to take anything that was stolen from other’s.

It was the coldest, most emotionless and most painful voice Ariel had
ever heard.

It feels like cutting through the skin with words.

Ariel felt like she was about to burst into tears.

– Do not cry. I won’t forgive you even if you cry.

– Hehe… I’m sorry, Ed… Because I won’t do it again… hic. do not do that.
Huh?”

Ariel clung to him with tears streaming down her face, as she thought that
he would never see her again.

She said she did something wrong and even though she knew it, she took
it away at will.

As soon as she confessed her honest feelings, Edgar’s expression became

dull.

– First of all, give it back to that friend and apologize. In any way.

– yes… okay. hic.

Why? She didn’t ask the question.

If she had asked, she felt that he would jump out of his seat and leave her
forever.
– And tell Madame Helena the truth. Then maybe she’ll help you find that
friend.

– yes… … .

That meant telling her mother the truth, even though she would have to
listen to her admonitions, she(Helena) would lend her hand to search for
the girl.

Perhaps this boy wants her to confess all the sins she has committed so
far.

That’s why he has told her this solution on purpose.

– I won’t be friends with you until you apologize to that child. Okay?

– Now, wait! I’ll go to my mom soon!

As the decision was made on a whim, Ariel hurriedly got up from her
seat, picked up the toy and rushed to find her mother.

When Helena found her crying daughter and asked what was going on,
Ariel revealed everything she had been hiding.

A while ago, a girl’s toy was stolen without permission.

Lying to her mother in exchange to keep the good she had stolen.

And it led to the current situation that has resulted in the loss of her
friend.

Hearing all of her confessions, Helena neither scolded nor blamed her.

She thought Ariel will probably be able to grow up fine with her friend’s
teachings and knowledge, so she doesn’t have to worry about it from now
on.

Her daughter has a really good friend.

– Mother will find that child for you, so don’t worry and you can give it to
her the next time you meet. Understand?

–Yes, Mom… … .

– Come on, hurry up and let’s go to Ed together. It’s going to take some
time before we can find the child, so let’s go and make up with him.

– Wouldn’t that make Ed angry?

STEP

Helena stroked her daughter’s hair lovingly as she heard the childish
innocent concern.

She’s pretty sure, the boy probably had made his move on purpose.

She wondered if Ariel would show any signs of trying to drag her time
and somehow smooth it out.

If it came out like this, at least Ariel would tell her the truth to her mother,
her mother. (I seriously can’t decipher what these two phrases mean, so
I’m sorry.)

– It will be alright. Has mom ever lied to you?

–No… has never.

–Now, shall we go together?

Ariel was able to get Edgar’s declaration of withholding the matter with
the help of Helena, when they returned to the room.

It was about three days later that she found the girl, who had her toy
stolen, at the end of her search.
Along with the stolen toy, Ariel took another toy of her own that she
cherished greatly and held it out as a token of her apology.

It was thanks to one friend of hers that she learned a lesson she would
never have again in her life.

Even if everyone around her forgave her, sometimes she had someone
who could scold her.

In the girl’s heart, who realized this belatedly, the influence of the little
boy named Edgar grew bigger and bigger.

>
 17. Ariel Robeheim (2)

Ariel still enjoyed playing with Edgar even after she turned ten years old.

If there was anything that is particular, Edgar did very little to rouse
Ariel’s interest.

It was always Ariel who clings to him.

He was always in the same place at the same time, and all Ariel had to do
was find that place with something that would interest hi

Ariel would always find something fun to play with, as for Edgar he was
always at the same place all the time, so all Ariel had to do was to find him
and grab him along.

There is a saying that a thirsty man would dig a well for water, this is
exactly the saying for the two of them.

Edgar was just the same age as Ariel, but he had a kind of mature, old and
boring air around him.

He likes to spend his time all alone and he would never get bored just
because he has no one to talk to.

He doesn’t like fooling around much but he also doesn’t avoid people
either, he was just a good fit for Ariel who’s a bubbly personality.

That’s why the relationship between the two sailed well.

“Ed! Let’s go to the mountain today!”

“Mountain? suddenly?”

“Yes!”
Ariel recently learned for the first time that something called raspberries
grows in the mountains.

But it was difficult for her to see them around since the area she lived in
is cold and hard to find raspberries, and by coincidence, there was also
no raspberry included in the tributes given to her family.

That piqued Ariel’s interest.

“Why do you want to go to the mountains?”

“Sheffy said raspberries might grow here.”

“Raspberry? Oh, well, maybe.”

Ardenum, where Edgar lived, was a place where the four seasons
changed quite distinctly for a northern region.

So there were many people who profited from selling seasonal fruits that
were difficult to grow in other northern regions, and at this rate, it
seemed that raspberries could exist here.

But he still has a question for her.

“But there must be places that sell them, so do we have to go all the way to
the mountain?”

“Wouldn’t it be more fun to see it in person?”

“Well, that makes sense.”

Fun is the most important factor for childrens.

Considering her family status, she indeed doesn’t have to go far and could
have just asked the servants to buy the raspberries and she could get it
right away.

But what is the fun in it?

That was the point Ariel was trying to make.

Ariel- “Then you have decided?”

Ed- “Yes. The problem is the guards.”

There were always shadow guards hiding in who knows where to protect
Ariel, they were always present for emergence anytime , anywhere.

They rarely show themselves up, but they always keep an eye on the two
when they are playing, while they themselves blend in the surroundings.

There would be no more problem for them to head to the mountain if the
guards were not present.

But Ariel’s expression was very confident.

The way her nose was raised to the sky tells that she seems to have
already taken care of that in advance.

Is she this sharp? Edgar tilted his head lightly.

“It’s okay! There are no guards today.”

Ed – “… No?”

Ed – ‘Why?’

Edgar opened his mouth wide in shock as if he had been hit on the back of
his head with a blunt weapon.

Of course, as long as the guards were also human, they could be taking a
vacation or a leave for personal reasons.

But even so, it is impossible that there is no one present to replace as the
shadowguard of the only heir of the Grand Duke!

All in all, Helena would not be so careless as to not care about such a
thing.

“When I behaved and performed well the other day, my mother said she
would grant me whatever I asked for, so I asked for it!”

“… To not let the guards follow you for a day?”

“Yes!”
No wonder. Helena would never decide to do such a dump thing unless
she has gone insane.

And so the culprit was right in front of Edgar’s eyes.

“Did Madame Helena allow that?”

“I’m telling you because she had already allowed it.”

“Ah.”

That’s right too.

Edgar shook his head and let out a small sigh as he relented and decided
to go along with her wish.

Of course, it was true that the place where they could come and go was
limited because there were guards.

There was also a time when they were being stopped when they
attempted to go to the mountain the other day.

But even so, he never thought that she would ask for the guards to be
absent.

It would have been better if she had handled this matter in another way.

“Instead of asking the guards to not follow us, isn’t it better to just ask
them to not limit where we go?”

Ariel – “… uh?”

Ed – “Yeah.”

Ariel – “So in this case, I should have told them to not limit us, instead of
leaving the guards behind?”

Ariel – “…Hmm?”

“That’s right.”

Guard isn’t the problem in the first place.

The problem was that the guards limited the place where they could go.

In fact, he felt that the guards were the main problem in the eyes of Ariel,
and there was a high possibility that many other children would also
think it this way since Edgar himself also didn’t pay much attention to it.

In reality, they could have just told the guards to not mind where they go,
then there will be no problems even if the guards tag along.

Although she seems to be intelligent, she is still young so her ways of

thinking were still that of a child.

“Eh, Ed is a genius”

“You’re a fool, you idiot.”

“Cee, how can I be a fool!”

To be exact, she is not a fool. She’s just a childish princess who frequently
goes back and forth between a fool and a genius.

Anyway, the most important factor has been solved, so all they need is to
get ready to go to the mountain.

Ariel, who was next to him, calmed down, and Edgar headed straight into
the mansion.

He hoped that they wouldn’t encounter any dangers this time.

He was already beginning to get worried.

‘I would prefer to stay cozy in the mansion.’

It was the first thought that came into Edgar’s head as he was leading
Ariel up the mountain.

He’s trying to find a raspberry. But he doesn’t even know what it looks
like in the first place.

He doesn’t even know where they used to grow because he did not have
any proper knowledge about that.
“Ed! Can I eat this mushroom?””

“Hey, don’t touch it!”

In addition, this young princess couldn’t stay still for a moment and often
tried to touch everything she saw on the mountain with amazement in
her eyes.

Earlier, her pocket was bulging, so he questioned it and a poisonous

mushroom popped out of it.

‘I’m glad it’s the type of mushroom I know.’

Of course, if it was a mushroom he didn’t know, even if he did, he would

have thrown it right away nonetheless.

Unless there was solid information, it was dangerous to touch plants seen
in the mountains recklessly.

“Ed, what tree is that?”

“That one? It looks like a chestnut tree.”

He couldn’t see it clearly since it is a little bit faraway, but it seems to be a

chestnut tree judging from the appearance and the straight shape of the
flower.

Ariel burst into excitement and headed down the chestnut tree.

Coincidentally, there was a chestnut that had not ripened yet and fell
down.

“Is this it? It looks weird.”

The chestnuts that Ariel had seen so far were cute and round-shaped
brown fruits.

However, the one in her hand was like a hedgehog covering its entire
body with thorns, which was so different from the fruit she knew.

“Maybe what you have seen previously is the fruit inside. Don’t touch it
recklessly.”
“I’m curious……..”

“You’ll get hurt.”

Edgar, who has seen her crying her eyes balls out from just a small scratch
on her hand, quickly snatched it from her.

On the other hand, why is she still curious about the appearance of the
fruit inside, especially something that is covered in thorns?

Ariel pokes at the chestnut with a branch she picked up from who knows
where.

Edgar, who was watching this, smiled bitterly and put down his bag on
the ground, as he could not help it.

“Hehe, are you going to help me break it to see what’s inside?”

Ariel immediately approached and clung to him when he was sulking

alone, and guessed something.

” You’re quick-witted in a useless area.”

Still, the charm of this girl doesn’t let him hate her.

“Just this once.”

“Ed is a fool. You always say only this time, everyday.”

A fool, a fool.

Ariel watched him closely while muttering all the time.

Soon, Edgar opened the bag and took out a pair of gloves.

It’s not that thick, so it’s uncomfortable to use when doing rough work,
but it’s suitable to use in this kind of situation.

He had just brought it in case of emergency, but he never thought he

would have to put it to use. It seems that it is necessary to make ample
preparations before setting out.

“Now, it looks like this.”

“Is that what Ed said? But there are two.”

Contrary to Ariel’s thoughts, the chestnuts split on both sides were

seeking a cozy sleep in the cradle.

Edgar then proceeded to peel off the outer skin and revealed the true
shape of the chestnut.

Then Ariel, smiling brightly, stared at him, not at the chestnut..

“Why are you looking at me? Look at the chestnut.”

“Hee hee, Ed looks like a wizard.”

“Wizard? I can’t even use magic, how can I be?”

He shook his hand and stood up from his seat as if he was not worth the
word wizard, and Ariel, who had rushed to the side like a shotgun,
continued her words with her hands behind her back.

“But Ed always helps me when I’m in trouble.”

” It’s natural to help you since I am your friend, even if I am not a wizard.”

He didn’t expect himself to say such words but this was the only way to
appease the little girl right now.

But his explanation wasn’t wrong either.

“Then how about putting the two together and becoming a friend
wizard?”

“What is that?”

Ariel tries her best to relate him to a wizard, even going to the extent of
creating new words that don’t even exist.

Edgar indifferently turned around at her words and said nonchalantly

“Don’t talk nonsense” and then took a step forward.

‘Chit, Ed is an idiot.’

She praised him, but he ignored her.

She was very happy when Edgar praised her, but is he not?

For some reason, she felt depressed.

“What?”

Ariel, who was chasing after him, tilted her head when she saw Edgar
scratching his cheek.

She strode closer and turned sideways in order to check his expression.

‘You’re a liar.’

He was smiling secretly, he actually felt happy inwardly but pretended to

not care about it.

She had the urge to make fun of him right away, but then she decided to
let him go this once.

“So, friend wizard, quickly find some raspberries.”

“How can it be found easily?”

Edgar, who responded as if he had no choice, didn’t know how to stop

her.

Even if he says that, he will still find it again like a magician.

Because her friend, the wizard has always been like that.

Ariel’s steps, filled with anticipation, were lighter than before.

Is it the raspberries that she expects or the friend who is happy to find
raspberries with her?

The answer to that question would be somewhat difficult for a 10-year-

old to come up with.

>
 18. Ariel Robeheim (3)

A mournful cry echoed on the peaceful mountain.

The source of that cry was none other than the immature princess, Ariel.

The pain that comes from the abrasion on her knee caused her to keep
crying non-stop without a care for the world.

“What a struggle because of that one raspberry.”

“cee, i wish Ed could have helped!”

Thanks to his childhood friend who was good at talking nonsense, Edgar
felt like he was going to have a headache.

A little while ago, the two found raspberries after searching for a long
time, but the location of the raspberry was a little risky.

It’s a place where even adults would have difficulties reaching out to.

After seeing Edgar had a hard time reaching out and he had decided to
give up because the situation was dangerous, she decided to help a little
to take the raspberries back home.

This immature princess had quite a challenging spirit in her, she decided
to enter the field on her own, then she fell down and got hurt thanks to
the fall. (Enter the fields means she is going to get down to work)

He was glad that it was just an abrasion, if the situation has a slightest bit
of change and she got even more severe injuries , she could have really
put her life in danger since it was such a dangerous place.

“ I retract what I said earlier. Ed won’t be a wizard.”

“… … .”
He can’t even get that title, then what?

Edgar shook his head with an expression of hopelessness.

In the meantime, she doesn’t seems to angry at him too much as she
didn’t say the word ‘friend’ wizard.

She’s just a kid who knows her own fault but doesn’t want to admit it.
Because she didn’t even know what was wrong or right in the first place.

He wondered if maybe it was only because of the last bit of conscience

that she managed to exclude the word ‘friend’, from the complete word
‘friend wizard’.

“Okay. Stay still, you need treatment first.” He said.

“What are you going to do?”

“ I brought something, just in case.”

Edgar, who was rummaging through his bag again, took out a thin cloth
and two things that looked like a bottle from inside the bag.

First of all, he had to clean up the dirt on the wound as she had been
rolling on the dirty ground

“ Even if it hurts, bear with it.”

“ I don’t like being hurt… … .”

“it’s your karma, you fool.”

“ Uh, I told you not to call me an stupid!”

“ When did you say that?”

She never said ‘ don’t call me stupid’, she only said she didn’t like being
called as stupid.

When her friend Edgar, whose age was similar to hers, poked his tongue
out and teased her, Ariel directly swung her arms and started to attack
him ferociously.
POOK. POOK. ( The sound of beating)

” It hurts! Hey, you idiot! You are in the middle of getting treatment!”

“Dare you say one more time that I am an idiot! Serves you right!”

The madness can’t be cured.

She truly felt that she had to punish this nasty childhood friend of hers no
matter what, even at the cost of not getting treatment for her wounds.

The beating stopped, only after Ariel exhausted herself from the loss of
self-control.

Edgar sighed as he rubbed his head.

His hair was not particularly in a good condition in the first place, but if it
gets worse because of her, he wonders if she would take responsibility. {
Ohh…She so wants to take responsibility for you for the rest of your
life(✿^‿^). }

“I’ll clean the dirt first, so stay still.”

“OK.”

He had to accelerate his treatment and bandage the wound fast since a
considerable amount of time had already passed by dilly-dallying.

‘It’s my fault for messing with her and delaying her treatment.’

Edgar bent over, blaming himself for the fault, and began to wash the
surface of the wound with fresh water from his canteen.

Ariel narrowed her eyes in pain when the cold water touched her wound,
but she tried her best to endure it as much as possible, perhaps feeling
sorry for Edgar’s suffering.

“Where did Ed learn this?”

“Just… here and there.”

“Huh… … .”
Ariel saw Edgar as a very strange boy.

He doesn’t seem to read a lot of books, but he has a subtle erudite side,
and whenever a situation arises, he is very good at handling it.

Even though they are the same age, how could there be such a difference
between them?

It was a feeling closer to admiration or awe than envy or jealousy.

“Is Ed a grown-up?”

“… Are you asking me?”

Edgar looked at her, a bit dumbfounded at the sudden unrelated

statement that came out of nowhere, whether it was a sentimental
statement or more of a question.

“Yes.”

” I wonder if anyone has said such a statement to you”

“But my mother often says it. Ed is a grown-up.”

Ariel is often praised by Helena, but even though she’s been called smart
or good, she’s never been called a grown-up.

Perhaps that’s why she found the nobility in being called a grown-up,
since it was only Edgar who gets alot of such compliments from her
mother.

“Do you think so too?”

“Yes… Actually I’m not sure. I don’t even understand what mother means
by being a grown-up… … .”

“It hurts! Hey, you idiot! I’m in pain!”

At best, only after adolescence is over, and it’s not until you’re close to
adulthood that you know what it means to be mature.
Ariel was still too pure and young to understand all the implications of
the word.

“Ed, do you want to be an adult soon?”

“What’s good about becoming an adult?”

“You can do anything. You don’t have to ask your mom for permission
when you go somewhere to play, and you don’t have to get in trouble.”

Edgar had a small smile tug at the corner of his lips at the childish idea.

Well, he also had similar thoughts when he was young.

When he became an adult, he thought he would be free, he thought he

could achieve anything, and he believed that the power he didn’t have
before would suddenly rise.

‘What should I say?’

What should he say to her, from the perspective of a childhood friend

who has matured first?

‘ Say adults should face reality, “It’s not as good as you think”. ‘

Should he respond by saying that you’re right to protect your innocence?

While thinking about it over and over, the first aid was over and a thin
cloth was wrapped around her knee.

Edgar approached her without saying a word and sat down on one knee,
showing his back.

Realizing what the action meant, Ariel approached him and put herself on
his back.

“Isn’t it heavy?””

“It’s all right.”

Still, it was not as heavy as usual, perhaps it was because of his daily
training.
He hasn’t tried out how much strength this body of his in this new world
has, but he was quite confident that his physical abilities and strength
were more superior than his peers of same age as him.

As he trudged down the mountain path they had walked up, the sun had
started to set on the opposite side.

It seems like a lot of time has passed.

‘When I go back to the mansion, I’ll probably get a good scolding.’

There is nothing he can do since he was also an accomplice.

“Ariel.”

“What?”

While carefully taking one step down the fairly steep slope, Edgar
suddenly called her name.

He thought about it for a while and decided it would be a good thing for
him to give some meaningful advice to her.

However, as a friend, he thinks he can only give this kind of advice.

“Being an adult is… It means losing something precious in return for

something precious.”

“Precious things? What is that?”

“I don’t know. What is important to you?”

Important things?

Ariel thought for a moment at Edgar’s question.

Her parents, her friend Edgar and the Bilhark family, and her nanny who
took care of her.

Even favorite toys and picture books. There were many important things.

“Do I have to lose them?”

“No, that’s not it. It would be more correct to say that the value of the
important things changes rather than lose them.”

Edgar kept reciting things that Ariel considered precious.

Picture books, toys, jewelry, etc. that she said were her most prized
possessions. There were a lot of things.

“But when you become an adult, they might no longer be seen precious
before you know it.”

“Why? They are my favorite things.”

“Perhaps it’s because something more valuable has come up. Something
more precious and valuable than a picture book or toy.”

Ariel had a hard time understanding what Edgar was saying.

But on the other hand, she thought it might be.

If you were to ask her now to give up either the picture book or Edgar, she
would give up the picture book.

If you ask them to give up either their mother or their toys, they will give
up their toys.

Perhaps Edgar’s becoming an adult means that as many precious things

increase, the things she cherished are also gradually fading away.

“Does Ed have anything precious?”

“Of course I have. My parents are important, the people in the mansion
are also important… … .”

He recited quite a few things, but among them, he didn’t even mention the
name of Ariel.

After waiting for quite a while with anticipation, she opened her mouth,
leaned on his shoulder and bit hard.

“Ah! Why are you biting and making a fuss!?”

“Why am I not there! Ed is an idiot!”

“that’s… … .”

He probably couldn’t say that he was too shy to mention it, right?

In the end, she waited for an answer and then, again, asked Edgar one
more time.

Once again, strong screams echoed throughout the mountain, and the
incident was settled with a belated comment.

As they descended halfway up the mountain, a reddish sunset enveloped

the two of them.

Its glow seems more redder than before.

Ariel poked her head out to see Edgar’s profile.

His face was also ripe and red like the maple leaves when autumn arrives,
and his gaze at the sunset made her feel both lonely and cool.

BADAM. BADAM.

‘Yes? Why is he like this?’

The moment she was conscious of this problem, her heart suddenly
started to beat a little bit faster.

Ariel tilted her head at the sensation she felt for the first time in her life
and carefully placed her hand on her chest.

Why are you doing this? Did your body hurt anywhere?

She was about to ask Edgar, but for some reason she couldn’t get the
words out of her mouth.

It was as if someone in her heart was telling her, ‘Don’t do that!’

“You know, Ed.”

“What?”
“Even when I grow up, I will cherish Ed. Certainly.”

“… Really? That is good news then.”

She’s still not sure what it means to be an adult.

But when she looked at his profile, the heartbeat she felt for the first time
in her life was telling her.

Even if important things change after becoming an adult, nothing is as

good as this boy.

‘Yeah,’ said Ariel in her mind so that no one could hear her, as she replied
quietly.

She sure she will cherish him. She and Ed are friends.

POUNDING. POUNDING.

Then her heart pounded in a weird way again, as if to shout that her
statement isn’t right.

‘Why the hell is this happening?’

It’s my body, but it’s a strange feeling when it does not listen to me.

But somehow she didn’t feel repulsed by the strange feeling.

>
 19. Ariel Robeheim (4)

The reason why Ariel came to like stars was simple.

It was a story about when she was younger than now, when her height
could only reach her mother’s waist.

Her mother, Helena, would often look up at the night sky from the terrace
or balcony.

At first, she thought she was just looking at the stars, but after seeing such
a scene often, she suddenly became more curious.

“Why does my mom look up at the sky so often?”’

In the eyes of the young Ariel, the night sky was always similar.

It’s just that on a snowy day or a cloudy day, there are fewer stars in the
sky.

What’s so interesting in such an unchanging night sky that her mother

would often laugh as if she’s having so much fun while looking at the sky?

Ariel couldn’t resist her curiosity, so she ran straight to her mother’s arms
and was hugged.

Helena seemed a little surprised for a moment, but she immediately

welcomed her daughter with a friendly guy as usual.

Her mother always smelled good.

Does it smell good because she’s a pretty and nice mother? Then what
about herself(Ariel)?

Ariel inadvertently buried her nose in her shoulder and sniffed like a
puppy.
There wasn’t any particular smell.

It was her dream to be like her mother, but she guesses that she still has a
long way to go.

“Whoa, you’re not a dog. Why are you smelling like that?”

“My mom smells good, so I thought I smell good , too.”

“Is it? My daughter smells good too.”

Helena lifted Ariel up and kissed her on the cheek.

Then, the wind outside was quite chilly, so she covered her daughter’s
body with the coat she was wearing in case her precious daughter might
catch a cold.

“Mom, aren’t you cold?”

“No, mother is fine.”

“Hehe, as expected, my mom is amazing.”

For Ariel, Helena was the object of admiration.

She was always elegant, her appearance was more beautiful than anyone
Ariel had ever seen, her heart was good, and she did everything well.

It is unknown whether Ariel, a maverick like princess always listened to

her mother at least, because it was a natural cause or because
she(Helena) was her(Ariel) object of admiration.

After patting her lovely daughter’s head who looked up at her with
sparkling eyes, Helena then asked carefully.

“Am I a good mother to Ariel?””

The anxiety that every mother in the world has, even though they were
for different reasons.

Helena was not an exception either.

Am I really acting right for my daughter?

Was there anything wrong with my own education?

Unless you can read your daughter’s inner feelings, it was a worry, and a
kind of improvement that one must take as a mother.

“Of course, yes!”

As if to put an end to her mother’s anxiety, Ariel answered at once with

an ideally bright face.

A smile of relief appeared on Helena’s lips as well.

It was a good thing and she was quite curious to see how much her
daughter loves her.

Maybe she’ll ask a little naughty question.

“Then who do you like better, mom or dad?”

“Mom!”

“Huh, Dad will be sad if he hears it.”

But to some extent, Ariel’s answer was within an expectation.

Her husband was by no means a bad person, but he was a man whose
educational policies and values ​were quite rigid.

From Ariel’s point of view, it was natural for her to feel repulsive at her
father’s attitude.

It was for this reason that Helena dared to accompany her two-year-old
daughter as her friend, and to raise Ariel more freely than the other girls
of her age.

There’s already one person acting as a proper parent, and if the mother’s
child also joined into that rigid parent’s category, then who will be left for
the child to open her heart to?

“By the way, why did my daughter come to visit mother?”

“ I was curious because my mother was always looking at the sky every
night.”

In response to Ariel’s answer, Helena opened her eyes wide for a

moment, and then she smiled benevolently and gently pinched her
daughter’s cheek.

Regardless of what she does, it seems that only her daughter keeps an eye
on her.

“Ariel, do you hate stars?”

“Oh, I don’t hate it. I just don’t like them very much.”

“Huh, you look exactly like me. Your mother used to be like that too.”

“Mom?”

Compared with what she had seen, she couldn’t imagine that her mother
doesn’t like stars.

But because her mother said it herself, Ariel held no doubts about her
mother’s statement.

That’s because her mother had never lied to her before.

This was the strength of her trust she had built up over the years.

” Then, maybe if you listen to what mother has to tell, Ariel will definitely
like the stars too.”

“Is this a funny story?”

“Well? Give it a listen and let me know what Ariel thinks of the story.
Because mom is also very curious(about Ariel’s like or dislike of the
story).”

Since Ariel was inquisitive, she nodded her small head vigorously with
her eyes shining brightly as she listened to the story for the first time.

Helena slowly started telling the story, while brushing her daughter’s hair
which was blowing in the cold wind.
“This is a story told by my mother, that is, Ariel’s grandmother.”

“Yes.”

Ariel’s maternal grandmother had passed away already by the time she
was born into the world.

That’s why she can only hear the stories about her grandmother through
her mother, Helena, but she was even more curious when she heard that
the story was directly told by her grandmother.

“The title is ‘The Story of the Star.’ A long time ago…….”

Listening to her mother’s voice in the cold air, Ariel somehow felt like her
heart was warm.

The story of the star, which is recited gently and comfortably, but not
boring enough to fall asleep, was very interesting.

Ariel has only thought that stars were just unknown objects floating in
the sky.

She has never paid any attention to them, and she has never made any
wish to the stars like other childrens of her age would do.

The Story of the Star was a content that changed the existence of stars
imprinted in Ariel’s head quite differently.

In short, this was the case.

Stars have their own stories, their own faces, and their own colors.

And when the quiet night arrives when everyone in the world falls asleep,
the stars gather for a while and share ‘star stories’ among themselves.

The night was always quiet as usual and they thought no one would
notice them as always.

As the stars gathered and talked among themselves, a girl who was
confined in a tall tower witnessed their little gathering.
There was an unwritten rule that humans should never witness them, so
they decided to erase the girl’s memory in exchange for gathering the
power of the stars and granting her a wish.

When asked what she would wish for, the girl said she wanted to ask
about the whereabouts of a boy who visited the tower when she was
younger.

The boy always told her the story of the outside world and promised to
take her away from this tower, but at some point he stopped visiting her.

She doesn’t care if he doesn’t come back, she only wants to know if he’s
alive or dead.

The stars joined forces to find the boy’s whereabouts, but the boy had
already died at the hands of the bandits.

However, the stars came up with a trick because they thought they might
hurt the girl if they told the story as it was.

They said, the boy couldn’t find the tower right now, but if you like to
listen to him, we’ll tell you, and we won’t erase your memories either.

The girl accepted, and the stars told her stories every night, little by little,
the stories of several other people they had hidden in the night sky. (The
stars are cheating other people’s stories as the boy’s)

Decades later, her last day in this world came.

She told the stars what she had hidden so far.

– Actually, I knew he was dead. I’ll never forget your efforts for me, stars.

And she wrote “The Story of the Star” on an old notebook in her room so
that others could read the story.

However, in order to keep the secrets of the stars, she added a request to
deliver it to only two people in their lifetime.

“Isn’t it amazing?”

“Yes, it’s amazing.”

Then, do stars still secretly appear and talk at night?

Ariel tilted her head, and Helena opened her mouth, as if she had guessed
her thoughts.

“In fact, mom always looks at the night sky every night because I want to
see the stars talking.”

“Have you seen them yet?””

” No. Maybe your grandmother probably didn’t see them either.”

It’s really hard to see.

Well, that’s why it’s only a story.

Ariel, who nodded as if she was convinced, raised her hand confidently.

“Don’t worry! I’ll make sure to listen to their story and let my mom
know!”

“Really? Thank you, my daughter.”

Helena, who once again kissed her cheek, entered the castle holding Ariel.

It was getting colder and colder, so she couldn’t let the weak child outside
for long.

“Mom, should I tell this story to only two people in my entire life?”

“Yes. It’s a promise passed down from generation to generation.”

“Then who else did you tell besides me?””

“Whoa, well. Who could it be? Ariel, can you guess?”

If it’s just two people in their lifetime, they should be that precious.

Even the young Ariel could guess that much.

“A precious person to my mom.….’

As she was racking her brain, she immediately opened her eyes and
shouted triumphantly as if an answer had come to her mind.

“Dad! It’s him, right?”

“Correct. You are my daughter”.

“Hehe.”

Ariel, who was excited, bounced around and asked Helena again,
wondering as if she had realized another problem for a moment.

“Mom, who should I tell it to?”

“That’s up to Ariel. Someone like that will definitely appear someday.”

“How do you know?”

“Even if Ariel doesn’t know, the child sleeping in here will definitely tell
you when the time comes. So don’t worry.”( The sleeping one is referring
to Ariel’s adult mindset.)

Ariel blinked at her mother, who was pointing near her stomach.

‘Is someone asleep in here? Then why doesn’t the sleeping one tell me the
answer right now?’

I’ll just lie in bed and think about it myself.

Ariel ran straight to her room, Ding.

She silently tilted her head, as there was suddenly a face that popped up
in her mind but it quickly disappeared before she could catch it.

She didn’t know why, but it was a face that reminded her of a friend’s
face.

>
 20. 4 Years Later

Many things change along with the passage of time.

While, the great mountains, the ever running river and the ancient
castle of the empire stood still as if unaffected by the time.

Rather, the most notable changes that change along with the passage
of time were humans.

By the time Edgar’s grown up enough, many changes had come to

him.

First, he was able to use magic.

He’s not professional at using magic yet but he can now use some
low-level magic without the help of the sword.

In addition, after nearly four years of training without missing a day,

Edgar had become quite muscular.

Although his body was not too buffed due to the limitation of his age,
he at least has the appropriate amount of muscles enough for his
age.

This is also why Edgar was recently feeling proud.

“You’re up so soon diligently, son.”

“Yes, you are also awake?”

The two headed straight to the dining hall after greeting each other
on the first floor in the early morning.

Edgar leaned on the entrance of the dining hall, thinking that he

seemed to have forgotten his wooden sword, but eventually decided
to grab a meal first and went inside.
Katria, who had arrived in advance, welcomed him.

“Good morning, son.”

“Yeah, Mother. How are you feeling?”

Edgar, who was worried about his mother’s physical condition, who
had suffered from a severe cold recently, immediately asked a
question with his lips drew into a pale line.

” I am feeling better now. I guess it’s thanks to the herbs my son

brought me.”

“That’s a relief. If I go to the mountain next time, I’ll pick up some

more.”

Edgar had been frequenting the mountains since he turned thirteen

last year.

As he had been learning about medical herbs from some books, he

suddenly had an idea on where the big mountain his friend had
given, could be put to use.

If one digs a little bit deeper into the study of medicinal books, one
can actually learn to make potions with some herbs or make a totally
new medicine with several combinations of more herbs, but these
are still impossible for now.

However, he had learned about quite a few herbs that were good for
certain diseases, so he has benefited a lot in many ways already.

“Oh, Mrs. Helena is coming today.”

“And Ariel?”

“Perhaps not?”

Edgar tilted his head slightly, as if there was something unpleasant

about him.

He had a childhood friend for almost 13 years with him, but she had
been a bit strange lately.
She would have gone in and out of the Bilhark family holding her
mother Helena’s hand in the past, but these days, she rarely shows
her figure, and sometimes Helena alone visits the Bilhark family.

When he asked Helena if something had happened, she just shook

her head and smiled as if she couldn’t answer.

‘Has she already come of age?’

It wasn’t surprising since he has heard that girls go through puberty

earlier than boys.

At the start of this year, he had expected this to some extent.

Even so, the only thing he didn’t understand was what connection
puberty and avoiding friends had.

Edgar had gone through puberty as well, but at that time he was
more distant from his parents and closer to his friends.

He wondered if he had made a mistake, but he didn’t have a single

clue of what he had done wrong to make Ariel avoid him.

Maybe her family was busy with work. Well, he didn’t see any sign of
that, though.

‘I don’t know.’

Since he can’t know all about other people’s inner thoughts, he has
no choice but to move on.

Anyway, time will solve the problem.

“I really enjoyed the meal.”

“You eat too quickly. Mother is still halfway through.”

“I’m kind of like that.”

Edgar, a good eater, always finishes his meals faster than his grown-
up father.
He wasn’t even on the lesser side.

He got up from his seat first, remembered what he forgot to do when

he tried to move his steps, and then turned around.

“Mother, can you call Ariel when she comes? I’m going to sleep in my
room.”

“What happened to the kid who said it’s not good to sleep right after
eating?”

“Sometimes you have days like this.”

As Edgar shrugged his shoulders and turned his back, Katria

laughed at the sight of her son, who seemed to be getting more
slayer(sly) by the day.

Meanwhile, Edgar, who left the dining hall behind and went to his
room, immediately buried himself in the bed.

When Ariel comes, the days won’t be smooth anymore.

So he had to stock up on his stamina before that.

He just needs to sleep for an hour or so.

It would be nice to have an alarm clock at times like this, but

unfortunately, it was not possible in this world.

(Note: Dear readers, it is not possible to stop aggragrators from

stoling my work, but what pays are your views and it will help me if
you could come and read this at the site where I originally posted.
Your one view won’t be much, but all of your combined views at my
original site(galaxy translation) will helps me alot. Thank you for
your help.]

‘Should I have an attendant, too?’

It was also the first thing his father, Lancel, asked him at the start of
this year.

He wonders if he really doesn’t need a personal servant.

 At first, he refused because he was uncomfortable with someone
hanging around and he didn’t like having someone below him do his
jobs, but he lately felt the need for a servant more and more.

Like right now.

‘Someday that day will come.’

It’s not something urgent to think about in a hurry, so let’s close my

eyes first, and Edgar stopped thinking and slowly sank to the bottom
of consciousness.

As a result, his body gradually fell into a deep slumber.

>
 21. Unexpected Events (1)

What the Robeheim mother and daughter felt every time they came to
Arsenal was how comfortable they were.

It wasn’t their hometown, at most it was just a place they often

frequented, but there was something like a strange warmth coming from
this place.

The city of Hespania, where their home is located, is very large and
magnificent, and the castle there is something that is overwhelmingly
huge even at a glance.

On the other hand, the region of Ardenum exudes a relatively simple and
tidy atmosphere, except for the surnames of some families.

The splendor and grandeur are captivating at first sight, but once you get
used to them, even that becomes an ordinary foreground.

Perhaps the reason why the two preferred the scenery of Ardenum was
because they could feel the ease in their daily life, where they had always
seen only splendid things in their usual life.

“We have arrived.”

After getting off the carriage, Helena breathed in the fresh air and fully
enjoyed the fact that she had come to Ardenum.

On the other hand, the two private soldiers of the Billhark family who
were guarding the gate widened their eyes at the sudden appearance of
the big figure.

They had heard that the two were coming, but how many times had the
two of them, who had been assigned to this place relatively recently, had
the opportunity to face the mistress and daughter of the Robeheim
family?
It’s fortunate that they were informed in advance from above, otherwise
it was clear that they would have made a fool of themselves right away.

“Is it okay if I come in?”

“Yes, yep! Please wait a moment!”

As Helena approached and cautiously spoke to them, they performed

their duties to the fullest, stiff enough to be uncomfortably hard for all to
see.

CLICK.

“You can go in, ma’am. Sorry to keep you waiting.”

“Thanks. Now, let’s go, Ariel.”

“Yes, Mom.”

Today, of course, there was no Sheffy, so Helena had to do everything

Sheffy used to do as a representative.

Still, sometimes, she thought such things weren’t too bad.

Normally, it was a role where she would always wait in the carriage and
came out secretly, so there were often times when she felt embarrassed
for no reason.

She smiled and thanked the guards and stepped inside, followed by Ariel.

Originally, it would have made no sense for the grand duke’s mistress to
have no welcoming party when visiting, but this was also because of
Helena’s words.

She came here so often, and every time she came, she felt that it was
burdensome when the gate was full of people, and asked the hostess of
the house to treat her lightly, as if she were just a common visitor.

Of course, her suggestion didn’t work out well at first, but gradually,
through trial and error, the present atmosphere was achieved.

“What?”
On the way to the mansion through the long road from the gate, there was
a boy who was standing still caught the eyes of the mother and daughter
duo.

The figure standing blankly, leaning on the pillar in front of the door as if
waiting for someone.

Helena let out a small laugh, at the figure who gave out the vibes of an old
woman who was spending her leisurely free time, as if detached from the
mortal world.

“You don’t have to come out and wait, but you have worked hard, Ed.”

“It’s something I love to do. Please let me help you with the luggages.”

As time went on, Edgar’s treatment of Helena was no longer as rigid as

before, but his unique, not excessive courtesy was still the same.

Seeing her and realizing that she had arrived without a servant, Edgar
immediately reached out his hand and took her luggage.

On the other hand, Ariel was in a state of turmoil at the attitude of her
childhood friend who did not even say hello to her.

‘Tch, are you ignoring me?’

Is it a good manner to not welcome your guest even if they were your
childhood friend?

Ariel, was so busy mumbling inwardly about manners that she wouldn’t
have bothered with normally.

Whether they knew what she was thinking or not, Edgar and her mother
were busy sharing each other’s updates in their recent lives and we’re
giggling.

She was mumbling inwardly while walking with her elongated feet, she
stumbled upon something on her own.

Oww
A cute scream was let out and only then did she come to her senses that
Helena had already walked away first.

It was actually Edgar, who was already half a head taller than her before
she could realize, was standing in front of her and staring at her with a
blank look.

“What, what… Why don’t you follow after Mom?”

“… … .”

Ariel, unable to stand those eyes suddenly pouring attention entirely on

her, tried to shift the attention by pointing at Helena.

Edgar just stared at her silently despite her words.

As if trying to find something.

“No, speak. Why? I feel bad.”

It’s probably more than embarrassing but that’s the way most girls her
age would speak in this kind of situation.

How much longer would you keep standing like that?

Eventually, being convinced, Edgar opened his eyes wide and pointed at
Ariel’s belly.

“It is pretty.”

“uh… uh?

pretty? what? I?

He’s not the type to say things like this, so what happened all of a sudden?
Has he had any change of heart?

While Ariel lost her senses at the sudden attack, Edgar’s comment
continued to calm her down.

“That dress. It looks like I haven’t seen it before, did you buy it new?”

“… …”
Those words he spat out, completely trample her expectations for once
and all.

Along with the feeling that the blood in her whole body cooled down, the
heartbeat that had been beating wildly returned to its original state in an
instant.

That’s it. What am I even expecting from this stupid man?

However, in contrast to his cold eyes, for some reason, she felt at ease.

Ariel poked his side with a feeling of half dejection, half comfort, and took
one step forward.

The boy made a fuss about being poked at his side, but she just ignored it
and continued on with what she had wanted to say.

“… Nak. I didn’t wear it to show you on purpose.”

“Hey, I didn’t say that.. Did anything else happen anyway?”

” Nothing. It was just the same as usual.”

To be honest, it was a little different.

She knew better than anyone that it is of no use to tell this dump mam
anyway.

“Are you going to leave Mommy alone?”

“She told me to leave the luggages and play on our own. Maybe she had
gone to find my mother (Katria).”

“Well, it is a deal then.”

Although they have a master-servant relationship in terms of family, it is

not only Ariel and Edgar who are comfortable friends in private.

Even before Ariel was born, Helena had a friend and a companion named
Katria, and she would often come and go out of the Bilhark family gate.
Of course, if someone told Katria about this, she would probably wave
her hand, saying it was too much for her to be friends with the Grand
Duchess.

“You know the room, right? I’ll bring my stuff first, so come in and wait.”

“Wait, why?”

She was thinking of just lounging around in bed to take a break from
traveling, but what happened all of a sudden?

Edgar smiled and disappeared at the end of the hallway without even
answering Ariel’s questions.

‘It won’t be a big deal anyway.’

At best, he would show her the magic tricks he had been practicing, and it
was clear that this wasn’t a big deal for Ariel.

That’s because Edgar’s magic teacher was Ariel during the past four years
from the time he had started learning magic.

Perhaps that’s why he was busy asking about magic, but not even saying
hello when she came.

It’s good to study hard, but at some point, Ariel seems to have been
pushed back by magic, so Ariel has rarely visited the Billhark family for
the past year.

‘Whoops, you idiot.’

When she stopped the guest room she always used whenever she came
over, she put down her luggage and stared at the full-length mirror next
to the bed.

If he’s going to say it’s pretty, he ought to include herself.

She can’t help but wonder as to where that man learns to speak from,
only praising the pretty clothes.

On the other hand, however, she wonder if she should be grateful just for
the dull man realizing that she came in new clothes.
“Phew.”

Okay.

I’ll be your teacher for a day now that you’ve checked out my clothes.

Her eyes rejuvenated as if she had shaken off all her feelings, including
her disappointed heart, with a short sigh.

THUD

“What? You have come back quickly.”

” I can unpack the luggage after we come back. Go ahead, I will guide you.”

You want me to watch the magic anyway, right?

Ariel said as if she could clearly see what he’s thinking inside while
flipping her hair flamboyantly.

Then she strides to the garden as usual.

However, the confused voice from behind forced her legs to stop quickly.

“What do you mean, magic?””

“……?”

A large question mark appeared over Ariel’s head at the behavior of this
childhood friend, who was scratching his ears and tilting his head.

Didn’t you call me to see the magic? Then what business is it?

Only a few years ago did we run around the mountains and dig in the
garden together. However, we are past the age to do so.

But sitting quietly and drinking tea and talking didn’t fit in with this
guy…….

As the question deepened, something appeared before her eyes.

It’s none other than the hand of her childhood friend, which was
calloused from weilding a wooden sword all year round.
It was Ariel’s turn to tilt her head this time.

“I told you. Mrs. Helena told us to play by ourselves.”

“So what?”

It wasn’t like him to talk in circles anyway.

In fact, he was even more direct than her, and he say directly what he had
to say.

Edgar scratch his cheek shyly when being asked about the deeper
meaning of his words.

“Let’s go out for a while. Even if it’s in the countryside, there’s something
to play if you go out to the village.”

“…What?”

Does that mean…?

“Are you asking me out?”

“Is that carzy?”

You have to say something that makes sense.

However, Edgar himself felt awkward because he felt that way for no
reason, so he tried to ignore it.

“Phew, that’s good. Let’s see how good you are at escorting. I want to have
dinner somewhere nice.”

“I’m going to rip it off very properly… It’s me who said this to you.”

“Bae, I can’t hear you well.”

Of course, the reason why he asked for a date is not the kind of person he
wanted, but anyway, I was excited by the long-awaited proposal.

Ignoring Edgar, who was following her in the background, Ariel left the
mansion with a light step like a rabbit.
The sunlight, which had felt hot until a while ago, somehow felt warm
now.

She nodded with a smile on her face, pledging to eat fully because she had
been victimized so far.

I don’t like him at all, but it wouldn’t be polite as a lady to turn down a
long-awaited offer.

He at the one who proposed today after all.

(T: Well, I know that the quality of the translation is not too good, but I am
sorry and I will do better than the current one in the later chapters. Sorry
for the late updates too. And thanks alot for many of you support.

What do you think about the chapter, Ariel has realized her own feelings
but what about Edgar? Well, the next chapter is even more cute and full of
childish romance, no , it’s more of a teenage romance.

And I am looking for a new novel to translate and if any of you guys has
wishes for a novel to be translated you can comment below. Thank you.)

>
 22. Unexpected Events (2)

Bringing this immature princess to the village was probably the biggest
misjudgment among the choices he made this year.

Suddenly, that kind of regret came flooding into Edgar’s heart.

“Ed, look at that. what kind of cloud is it? Are you eating that too?”

“Maybe cotton candy… … .”

“Wow! Did you see him just running from place to place? What if he

accidentally make a mistake like that? Awesome.”

To be exact, he hadn’t seen her chatter like that for two years.

Besides, this kind of loop has been going on non-stop since a while ago.

She asks a question, and Edgar answers it. No, as soon as he tries to
answer, the next question pours out.

Edgar felt an unprecedented amount of fatigue in this infinite repetition.

He wasn’t a country boy, and she cheered every time she saw something
interesting, and now his ears are starting to hurt.

Has she never seen anything like this?

Still, Hespania is a place where one can still enjoy the food and sights of
the countryside, though not as prosperous as the capital city empire.

“It’s nice to be out for the first time in a while. After all, people have to go
around.”

As she stretched her body and looked around her with an excited
expression, Edgar’s eyebrows furrowed slightly and a phrase tinge of
concern came out of his mouth.

“… Are you only coming out after a long time? Haven’t you been out of the
castle lately?”

“Yes. I think it’s been like three weeks?”

“What? Three weeks?”

Insane. It doesn’t make sense?

At her calm words, Edgar widened his eyes.

Three weeks, no matter how big the castle was, no matter how big it was,
it was stuck in a familiar place for three weeks.

Of course, as the heir to the grand dukedom, there are certain things she
has to do at a young age, but even taking things into account, it is
impossible for her to holed up in her castle for almost three weeks.

“What have you been doing in the meantime?”

“I got some training and… There was a lot to do.”

“You must be having a hard time too.”

“I’m kind of used to it now. Of course, there are difficulties.”

Is that something you can get used to?

The words added at the end of her speech were laced with a bit of
complaint; they seemed to have revealed her true intentions at least.

Edgar let out a small sigh and walked to the stall that sold Ariel’s cotton
candy.

It wasn’t the cotton candy machine he knew, it seemed to be made in a

slightly different way, but it looked similar anyway.

“How much is each?”

“You want to buy that? You don’t like this very much.”
“It’s okay, just wait.”

A tackle came from the side, but Edgar ignored it and paid for one cotton
candy.

Then, the shop owner started making cotton candy with his flamboyant
hand movements.

“Wow… ! Ed, did you just see it? It’s very strange.”

‘Is it naivety or stupidity, fine you won.’

Edgar silently pressed Ariel’s head.

He was not stroking gently, he pressed her head so hard that she’s
embarrassed.

“You idiot… ! Why do you hold other people’s heads… I- don’t let it go!?

How much she wanted to see the rare sight of how the cotton candy
inflates, but she was interrupted rudely.

All of this is caused by her useless childhood friend.

(T: Useless you say, but Edgar is triple times seriously SWEET😍 , you
reader folks will find it out in later chapters.)

Ariel resisted fiercely, but Edgar was at least two times stronger than her
in terms of physical strength, so he couldn’t be easily shaken off.

In the end, Edgar let go of her head only after her cotton candy was
finished and was already stuck on her skewer.

Ariel raised her head, his cheeks puffed out.

“Chi, my friend wants to see it, but I press it so that she can’t see it!?”

Edgar, who was running away from her attacking her by swinging both of
her arms, ended up being driven to a dead end by her.

“Sweets are the best when you’re feeling down. Come eat this ”

“… ? Didn’t you buy it for yourself?”

“Did you see me eating something sweet?”

Of course, he doesn’t mind buying it for her, but he personally doesn’t

have a preference for eating something sweet.

Ariel was well aware of that, so he said it just lightly.

Edgar urges her to take it quickly, saying that his arm hurts as she stares
at the skewer held out by him.

Ariel, who received it carefully, let out a grotesque laugh and took a big
bite of the cloud-like cotton candy.

“How does it taste?”

“Ugh… Is it just a mix of sugar and fruit? a bit peculiar. Would you like to
eat?”

“It’s okay. It’s a bit like sharing in the first place.”

As anyone who has ever eaten cotton candy knows that if you take a bite
with your mouth, it leaves a mark on the spot.

In other words, unless you become a lover, you cannot share food with
others.

Ariel, who confirmed this belatedly, confirmed that there was a mark left
on the cotton candy that looked like she was holding her mouth shut.

“Isn’t it cold? You get cold too easily.”

“This is fine. Because Hespania is colder.”

“Ah, it is true.”

Even if your body is weak against the cold, after living in a cold area for a
long time, you will adapt to some extent.

Even though it was still spring, Ardenum seemed to be able to endure

because the weather was sufficient.
He at first was worried that she might get cold, so he had put on a coat to
burrow her later, but it seems that he was worried for nothing.

“Then shall we go? There is still a lot left to see.”

“Ah, uh… It should be.”

As he stood leaning against the wall, he took a step forward, and Ariel,
who had cleaned up her cotton candy, followed him.

The long coat he was wearing caught her eye, but she tried her best to
ignore it at last.

“Do you want to go see that performance? Or is there something you

want to see?”

“If it’s a performance… You mean the people who did that trick earlier?”

“uh. It’s quite famous around here.”

Edgar hadn’t seen much of it either, but he had heard that the wandering
troupe often visited nearby.

Those people from earlier must be one of those troupes.

It doesn’t cost any money, and there’s no need to wait in line either, so it’s
a perfect entertainment for killing time.

“Yes, if you want to see… Why would I say against your wishes? ”

Edgar’s eyes flashed with mischief at the little lady who accepted his offer,
but tried to pretend to be agreeing only because of him.

SIGH.

With an ominous smile, he shrugged his shoulders and made exaggerated

gestures as if he had been very touched by her considerations.

” Is it so? I can’t help it if you don’t like it… There are many other things,
so let’s go.”
Edgar licks his lips and shifts his gaze to another place as if he is truly
regretful.

Ariel’s pupils, not noticing this, shook violently at the natural acting
produced by her friend’s quickness.

“Oh, no. It’s okay if I watch with you… … ?”

“I can’t cause trouble to my friend who has come all the way. Let’s not do
that and go somewhere else.”

She wanted to argue right away, when did you start being so polite, but
Edgar was the one with the knife now.

Ariel decided to give her pride a shot at thinking that if she handled it
wrong, she wouldn’t be able to see the performance that seemed amazing
a moment ago.

She found it funny that the eldest daughter of the proud Robeheim family
would have to bow her head to see such a play at best, but now was not
the time for her to argue.

‘In the first place, in front of this guy, when could I ever argue about
anything?’

Anyway, the other person was a man who knew every aspect of her, in
good or bad ways.

If she continues to bounce around for no reason, she won’t be able to get
what she wants even if a whole day passes.

She treated it as a step back for the sake of a step forward, and it was right
for her to express her honest feelings now.

“I-over there… Can’t we just go see it?”

“Why?”

“Chi… … .”

He already knows everything and pretends not to know.

Ariel couldn’t bring her words out while mumbling in her mouth because
she didn’t have the courage to say the words ‘I want to go see’.

Edgar stared at the little girl and after a while, he nodded with a smirk at
the corner of his lips, as if he had lost completely.

“Yes. let’s go, go. If she cannot get what she wants, the precious princess
might cry.”

“My, am I a child!? I won’t cry over something like this!”

“Yes, yes. Okay, so let’s go see it. How about I buy you another cotton
candy?”

In the end, she could only resort to childish means.

Eventually, her patience reached a breaking point.

baek!

At the same time, Ariel’s right foot swung violently and hit his calf.

It was a great kick that would cause a decent amount of pain on any man,
but unfortunately, the opponent was bad.

“It hurts… … !”

” Why would you kick me to make yourself hurt? Hey, are you okay?”

“You idiot… ! If not for you growing your body unnecessarily… … !”

Her feet hurt even more from how hard her legs had swung.

He doesn’t just wield his wooden sword around, she’s heard that he does
a variety of exercises starting with basic physical training, but she can’t
believe it’s that much.

As she sat down on the bench next to her stall, her tears welling up from
the pain she felt at the tips of her feet, Edgar was forced to stand across
from her and knelt down on one knee on the pavement.

“Boo, what are you doing? You stupid.”

“Never mind, just stick your foot out. It’s gonna be a big deal if you get a
bone injury.”

“Hey, you did something wrong and now you’re pretending to take care
of me…….”

Still, taking off her shoes and putting out her feet was a good
representation of her personality.

Edgar put her foot on his thigh and looked around.

Fortunately, it was not swollen, so she might only be in minor pain for a
while.

“Can you walk?”

“I have to walk… I have got no choice.”

Anyway, the pain was gradually fading and it was almost imperceptible
now.

When she got up from her seat in her shoes, Edgar’s unexpected words
rang in her ears.

“I was going to give you a piggyback if you were in pain. Fortunately, it

seems to be okay.”

“…What?”

He really was going to carry her on his back?

“Let’s go for now. I’m sorry for making you suffer, so I’ll buy you
something.”

“Hey, hey…! More than that, that word just now… Go, go with me!”

Ariel shouted belatedly at the behavior of the moodless man who stopped
escorting and started walking ahead first, but his offer was already out of
reach.

If you’re going to talk like that, why don’t you say it before?
I would have feigned to be hurt a little more, but I seem to have made a
wrong decision.

“I don’t really want it anyway.”

I don’t want to be carried on his back by such a fool.

She had that experience a few times when she was young, but now she
feels embarrassed by other people’s watchful eyes, and she’s just being
lazy.

Yeah. She was just too lazy to walk.

And she had just wanted to take revenge on that guy who treated her
poorly after traveling to such a faraway place.

Whatever the reason, it remained regrettable that such a great chance was
missed.

He’s a fool who lacks a word. This is why she doesn’t like him at all.

Stupid, stupid, Ed.

I’ll wait and see if I get a chance next time.

(T: I was pretty bored with those childish romances in the earlier
chapters, this teenage romance was something refreshing and I bet that
there will be more, no, I guarantee it. Trust me!💞

There was a part of Ariel’s POV, it was literally written as such, so I didn’t
want to change it as a third person’s POV and I just let it be. Well,
comment on how you feel about the progress of the story. And if you guys
find any mistakes in the chapter you can feel free to comment.)

>
 23. Unexpected Events(3)

The performance of the wandering group, which Ariel had been eyeing
for a while, was still in full swing.

Ariel was struggling to see the performance, jumping from afar because
she couldn’t penetrate the crowd.

Shortly after, Edgar came up with a paper bag in one hand and touched
her shoulder.

“I saw a rabbit from a distance.”

Edgar, who was munching something out of a paper bag held in one hand,
offended her with a playful look.

“Are you making fun of me?””

“Of course.”

See.

You are making fun of your childhood friend after growing up together
with no difference in height in the past.

Regrettably, Edgar’s current height was about the same as her mother,
Helena.

Perhaps sticking his head alittle bit out of the crowd would be enough to
see the wandering troupe’s performance.

It was a whole different story from her, who can only see scenes of people
hopping and gliding.

“It’s going to be hard to pierce into the crowd. There are too many
people.”
“I know that. That’s why I’m doing this.”

There was no way a concept of order or consideration to be present for

the audiences watching such street performances.

They don’t even pay for it in the first place, so they’ll just have to enjoy
themselves.

Edgar, who was staring at Ariel, who had become sullen, crouched down
as if he had made up his mind.

Then he patted on his shoulder and said to her casually.

“Get on. I’ll show you.”

“Mi, are you crazy? It’s dangerous.”

She knew that he had superior muscle strength compared to other boys
of his age, but the demands of simply carrying on a piggyback and riding
on his shoulders were two completely different things.

There was a high possibility of a catastrophe if she were to accidentally

fell down.

Above all, asking her to ride on his shoulders while wearing a skirt is not
considerate of this man at all?

“I won’t let you get hurt even if you were to accidentally fall, so don’t
worry about it. Put this around your waist first.”

“Is this…?”

What Edgar threw carelessly into her hand was the thin vest he was
wearing under his long coat.

Is it because he was afraid that her skirt would roll up and her skin would
be exposed? Is that why he offered his vest for her to wrap around her
waist?

Never before has she imagined that this dull man would have such
meticulous consideration.
“The performance will be over. Make a quick decision.”

“Get on, I will get on!”

Seeing his indifferent eyes looking up at her, Ariel felt agitated and strode
forward.

As he has said, she wrapped the vest around her waist and, after making
sure that her skin wouldn’t be exposed, she then draped her legs over his
shoulders.

Only then did Edgar hand her the paper bag he was holding in one hand.

A savory smell wafted up from inside her.

“ You can enjoy the performance while eating. And it is delicious.”

“Ugh, yes.”<b

She originally wanted to hold the bag of snacks only after balancing
herself on his shoulders properly, but since he had already stuffed it into
her hands, she just accepted it without another word.

She then mercilessly grabbed the back of his head and pressed it firmly
without any hesitation as she was already told to hold his head for better
keeping her balance. (T: Ed asked for her to hold his head, so she held his
head to keep balance while also exerting her revenge.)

Ed- “Oww… … !”

Suddenly, a very tall human-made spire(1) was erected among the

crowd.

As everyone’s eyes focused, Ariel bowed her head in shame.

“Madam, people go through hardships to show you, so look ahead.”

“Okay! I will look, look!”

He doesn’t even care about what others are thinking……He’s a careless

man after all.
A rare scene was unfolding there, where Ariel raised her head as she
applauded inwardly.

“Wow-!”

“Dad, did you just see it!?”

“Miraculous… How can a person move like that?”

Along with Ariel’s admiration, exclamations poured out from

everywhere.

Their legs jumped up from the place, and their body went round and
round without touching the ground.

It was like seeing an actual monkey, not a person. How can a human body
be so light?

“Ed! That person just came back like this… … !”

Just how shall I put the scene that had just inspired a moment ago into
words?

She made a fuss and struggled with both hands to portray the man’s
actions, but there was no way to properly express it.

Ed should have seen it himself! It was really sad that I couldn’t share this
spectacular sight with him.

Meanwhile, Edgar, who witnessed Ariel’s eyes shining brighter than ever,
raised one corner of his mouth and replied indifferently.

At first, he thought that she at least had grown up a little bit after turning
14, but looking at it like this, she seems to be still a kid.

Still, he thought this was for better because he felt this side of her was
bright.

“You don’t have to explain, watch the performance closely. I’ve seen it a
few times before.”

“Is that so?”

Ariel, who had been lowering her head toward Edgar, raised her head
awkwardly to continue watching the performance.

It’s a pity that they can’t see this rare spectacle together, but since he said
he had seen it before, she wonders if they could share the impressions
after the performance is over.

Even after the previous particular tricks, all sorts of tricks were pouring
in continuously, and the performance ended in great success amid high
applauses from the audience.

She has seen some old-fashioned plays a few times before with her
mother, but this was her first time seeing such a splendid performance,
thus her childish manner resurfaced unconsciously.

Ariel applauded blankly, then she realized that she was riding on top of
Edgar, and she hurriedly called out to him.

Edgar’s reaction was a beat slow, smothered in the noise of the people
around him, he seems to still haven’t realize that the performance was
already over.

“Ed, you can drop me off now.”

“Is it done already? Looks like we came a little late.”

Edgar, who cautiously lowered Ariel to the ground, gently turned his
shoulders to loosen his muscles.

Unable to hide his doubt, he tilted his head at the crowd slowly
disappearing, he looked around and looked for his watch.

The performance of the wandering troupe he remembered lasted longer

than this.

It must be because they wasted some time earlier and ended up watching
it near the end of the performance.

“It’s okay. That’s enough for me to enjoy. But is there any way to repay
those people?”
“You will have to put the rewards in that box over there. You don’t need to
give a lot.”

She had the personality to give back what she received. Whether it’s
revenge or reciprocation.

(T: SO SCARY😱)

Edagr knew her very well, thus he didn’t hesitate and pointed at the small
barrel with a slight raise of his chin and moved along with her.

Ariel took out something from the small bag she was carrying on her
shoulder, as if there was a separate purse she had brought along.

Even though Edgar couldn’t see the performance properly, he was

embarrassed to just stand there, so he tried to put in a little money… … .

“Yaya! How much are you going to put in!?”

Edgar hurriedly stopped Ariel, as if he suddenly saw something he

shouldn’t have seen, in the hands of Ariel.

Insane. What kind of a person is a Grand Duke’s daughter?

He even wondered why in the world there would be silver coins in the
purse of a mere 14-year-old kid.

“uh… Why? Is this too much?”

“… … .”

Is this caused by the different view on values of money, under the

concept of difference in wealth.

(Means Ariel didn’t think this sums as much but the commoner will think
this as their fortune, it’s the different view of value in money, because of
their difference in wealth.)

From the other’s point of view, this amount of silver seen be Ariel as too
little could literally buy the entire performance troupe, for them, this
small amount is far from just paying for their performance fee.
Even so, she only blinked her eyes and asked with an attitude as if she
didn’t know what was wrong.

Fortunately, the troupe members were not looking this way as they were
organizing their belongings, so it was a relief, almost a catastrophe had
happened.

“This is fine. Leave the rest behind.”

“Isn’t that too little? With just this… … .”

Edgar forcefully put her purse back in her bag, took two silver coins of his
own from his purse and put them in the barrel.

Ariel tried to refute him, but she was stopped by Edgar’s blow.

“Aww! Why are you hitting me all of a sudden!?”

“Now, stay silent and listen to me. Two silver coins is quite a lot.”

In the first place, most of the people who come to see the performances of
these wandering troupes are commoners.

Even silver coins are quite valuable to them.

That’s why most of them watched the performance for free and left
abruptly, or at most put in a few fairy tales.

“I wanted to give them more because I enjoyed watching it.”

” Fine, fine, don’t worry. As I said, those silver coins are already a lot for
them.”

“Alright.”

Ariel, who seems to agree but still turns her head back as she follows
Edgar, seems to have regrets.

It was because she felt that she hadn’t paid the proper value compared to
the impression she had received.

“So, was the performance worth watching?”

“Yes. It was really cool. Just as people step on each other and run…! I’ve
never seen anything like that before.”

“I’m glad you enjoyed it.” (T: I could almost imagine the lovey dovey
expression on Ed’s face.😍 )

It seems that he has found the hardships of letting her ride on his
shoulders.

Now, all they need is to have a nice meal and go back quickly. Mrs.Helena
had told them to go play by themselves, but they shouldn’t stay late.

“Then let’s have a decent meal and go back. Anything you want to eat?”

She is the one who always puts her mouth on only quality food made
from carefully selected ingredients.

Sometimes, one can feel a different vibe when eating something that is
sold on the street like this.

If you want to find a nice restaurant, you might have to find it, but today,
Edgar decided to look for a suitable snack stall, thinking that it would be
better to give her an experience that would be difficult to have normally.

But for some reason, Ariel’s face had a look of bewilderment.

A futile expression as if asking if this is the end.

“Bah, are you going to eat and go back?”

“We have to go back. Mrs.Helena will be waiting for you too. I think you
have already played enough.”

Of course, Helena won’t be waiting literally, but he had guests at home

and what is he doing wandering outside?

At least, isn’t it the least courtesy you could do for your guests who come
to your house is to share their current situation and chat with them?

At Edgar’s reasoning, Ariel stood still, unable to say anything, with her
mouth tightly shut.
Like a child on a long-awaited outing with her family, but was told to go
home now.

“Ah, not yet!”

“What?”

Edgar’s eyes were filled with bewilderment at the sudden outburst of a

scream.

Either way, Ariel shook her head and spoke her sophistry, as if she had
returned to her 10-year-old gangster days.

“I am not satisfied yet! The performance, actually, was worse than I

thought, and the cotton candy was just like that… ! You can’t go home
until you satisfy me! I’m not going!”

“… … .”

Wow!

Inadvertently, a sigh or exclamation sound escaped from Edgar’s mouth.

If she just took another step(not the literal foot step) and laid down on
the side of the road, she wouldn’t be any different from a four year old
kid.

Unfortunately, such a rare scene did not happen, but he had a vague idea ​
why she would use this kind of technique so often.

“Ugh, ok. Let’s wait at least until nightfall.”

“I-really?”

“Are you someone who will listen to me even if I ask you to go? I’ll play
with you until you get tired of it, so please take the lead.”

Ariel felt as if she would be blown away at any moment by his

confirmation, but she turned her head away slowly, pretending to be
calm and collected.
“Huh. I don’t even want that much, but… Today, I decided to look at your
escort skills, so I’ll hang out with you.”.

“Oh, thank you. Princess.”

“Ki, don’t talk like that because your tone sounds so nauseating!”

I’d rather have heard it if I was cursed at, but I didn’t want this man to
come out with such an exaggerated attitude.

I felt like I was going to get goosebumps all over my body.

“Okay, give me your arm first.”

“… aren’t you just leading the way?”

“Cee, you don’t even know the basics of escorting!?’

How could he be such an ignorant man?

This is the reason, if she didn’t tell him one by one from the basics, his
skills will be at the last of the steps.

I am the lady here.

Whoo.

Ariel, who sighed softly, calmed herself down, grabbed his arm, made a
circle of his arm, and put her arm in it.

“Well, that’s enough.”

“…I’m embarrassed. Do I have to do this? What kind of pose is this? Argh! I

got it! You can do it if you want to!”

No matter how much you train your body, pinching your flesh seems to
hurt.

Ariel, who finished her revenge cheerfully, turned her head coyly.

There are more than one or two things she doesn’t like, but she has to
embrace these things to be a worthy head of the Robeheim family in the
future.
Seriously, I swear to God, I won’t have a man like this even if he is the last
man on earth, but sometimes when the next seat to you is empty, it’s okay
to borrow a hand.

GLANCE.

“Why? Is there something on my face?”

“Nothing, just walk. You idiot.”

That innocent face was very annoying.

That naive expression of knowing absolutely nothing infuriated her even

more.

Anyway, a man of no help.

From now on, if there is even one part of him that offends her, she will
immediately punish him.

This is just a way of improving his escort skills.

Spire- It means a thin and tall tower. Actually, as long something is thin
and tall, one can describe it as spire, ex; pole, tiles or even grass blades.

(T: This word was a new one for me, so I googled it and decided to share
it.)

>
 24. Unexpected Event (4)

In the end, Edgar, who was swayed by Ariel’s persuasion, ended up

having dinner outside and returned to the mansion late.

Katria who was anxiously waiting in the garden, started to complain at

the very sight of her son who arrived just in time, she hurriedly asked
“Where were the both of you have been to?”, she managed to calm down
only after Helena showed up and stood beside her.

In fact, it was none other than Helena who told them to play for a while. It
was not wrong.

She was just a little surprised because she didn’t expect them to come
back this late.

She put on a stern face, but looking at her daughter’s face full of joy, she
seemed to have had a good time, so her heart was relieved.

She then asked her concerns “Have you had dinner yet?”

“Yes, mother. We just ate a simple meal outside.”

“How was the meal? How can you just casually treat outside food to the
princess.”

Many years have passed, but Katria’s attitude towards Ariel was still
polite.

It must be because she(Katria) still thinks of her(Ariel) as someone who

should be served rather than as a friend of her(Katria) son.

Ariel was a bit uncomfortable with this, but because of the differences
between her families, she thought it was inevitable and said nothing.

Because she knows that if she tries to say anything, it will only make the
matter worse and it would be inevitable for both parties to feel awkward.
” It’s okay, I don’t get to eat outside food often, but it was pretty good.”

“Alright then….However, if you are still hungry, please let me know, I will
tell the chef right away to prepare some food for you.”

“Ok, Aunt.”

It was a very strange relationship, one calls the other as ‘Aunt’, while the
said aunt calls the other as ‘princess’ respectfully.

Edgar, who was watching this, smiled wryly for no reason.

Helene, who was standing behind her, smiled uncontrollably and went
back into the building with Katria.

Left in the garden, the two decided to look around for a while to digest
their full stomach.

“It’s been a while since I’ve been here, but almost nothing has changed.”

Ariel, who was looking around the main building, gave Edgar an
expression of absurdity at the brief sentiment that came out of her
mouth.

“What the… Anyone who sees it often will know that it has changed.”

“That’s what it says. Read the mood, you fool.”

At Ariel’s scolding, Edgar just lightly shrugged his shoulders and avoided
her gaze.

Well, that’s what he said, but it’s also true that the other girl’s visits have
decreased in numbers compared to when they were young.

There were times when her visits would stack for two or three times in
just a month, and she would even stay for close to ten days, but it was the
story of when she was ten years old.

On the other hand, it had been almost two months since she visited the
Billhark family this time.
It must be because her family’s education is becoming stricter by the day,
and the burden on her shoulders is getting heavier, making it difficult for
her to move recklessly.

‘I couldn’t possibly live like that. She is awesome.’

Although nominally a nobleman, as the head of a small local family, he

was not given the same heavy responsibility as Ariel.

It’s just a family that is a little more affluent than ordinary people, plus a
comfortable bed and a plentiful meal to enjoy for the best.

Strict education in the family? There is no way that could happen.

Besides, the family study was also the educational policy of Lancel family,
the head of the household and his father.

If at all, it would be teaching basic etiquette and interpersonal

relationships.

Even that didn’t feel harsh, he just had to learn it enough not to look bad
in public or in front of others.

RAISE CHIN.

Ed – “What? Feeling bad.”

Ariel – “What reason is there for me to feel bad?”

Feeling sorry for his troubled childhood friend, he unconsciously put his
hand on her head.

Which earned him a glare and the sharp tongued girl threw out several
words out of anger. He broke out in laughter at the sight of the immature
princess.

“It’s even weirder because there’s no reason, stupid.”

Ariel shook her head and struggled to brush his hand off, his bloody hand
resting on top of her black hair, her pride.
She doubts his treatments towards her are out of specific affections but
since he is treating her without any clarified statement she can’t help but
feel like being treated as a child, so she was particularly not in a good
mood. (She thinks Ed’s care is out of love for her, but this love isn’t
clarified as lover’s or sister’s, thus she is in her dilemma)

She has always felt like being treated as a child.

He was the same age as hers, but he was always more mature, reliable,
and laid-back than she was.

She doesn’t mean to say it’s bad, but there were times when she felt
distant from him sometimes.

She brushed herself off, and there was an overwhelming sense of

distance that she couldn’t catch up with even if she ran a little faster.

“You always do. You just treat me like a child.”

“You’re a child, aren’t you?” You and me.”

“That’s why I don’t like that.”

There are children who can boast about themselves as adults, but there is
no child in the world who can say that they are just children with their
own mouths.

But Edgar could and he was always like that.

He said that he was also a child.

He said he’s no different from her.

She sometimes wonders if she had already become an adult or when she
can become an adult.

It was clear that his perspective on the world is fundamentally different

from her, who always asks herself such questions.

“Why are you being stubborn again? Didn’t you like dinner?”

“Never mind. just… … .”

A woman’s heart is often compared to a reed(1).

And in the midst of puberty, a girl’s heart is more sensitive and ever-
changing.

Her emotions were not something she could easily control.

‘What was he trying to say?’

Words that I couldn’t bear to answer Edgar’s question a while ago

lingered in my mouth.

When he said, ‘I feel like you’re going to go far away’, even when she
thought about it again and again, she couldn’t understand the meaning
even when she tried to.

If he had heard that, even her childhood friend would have been
dumbfounded.

“By the way, do you have any friends? I was worried because you don’t
get along with anyone but me.”

“Yeah, it looks a bit like it. It’s not like I can talk to anyone openly like you.”

When she told him that she would introduce him next time the
opportunity came, Edgar smiled softly.

‘I’m glad though.’

It was one of the things she was most worried about.

Unlike Edgar, who enjoyed being alone quite a bit, she liked to lean on
others and enjoyed being with someone, even though she seemed brave
on the outside.

When she was stuck in her huge castle for weeks without any friends, she
had no choice but to reach her limit no matter how much she whipped
herself because it was her duty as her successor.

Even though she was only fourteen years old.

Edgar had already guessed it from when he went out with her to the
village.

He guessed that, perhaps more than the frustration of not being able to go
outside, she might have the hardest time not having a conversation
partner she could relate to.

“Ed.”

“I’m listening, tell me.”

Edgar noticed right away that her voice was heavier than before.

Ariel kicked the empty floor with her foot, turning her head away for
nothing, as if making eye contact with him was burdensome.

To which Edgar noticed, and turned away from her as well, acting as
casually as possible with his response.

“Will it be difficult for you to come to Hespania?”

“… I guess so.”

There will be no proper place for him to live, and above all, there was no
proper justification.

If he stayed at the Robeheim family castle, there would be limits just

because he was a friend.

There are cases where he stays with a friend’s family for only a few days
or weeks at most, but it’s extremely rare for a few months or years.

If she used the name of the eldest daughter of the Robeheim family to
push through, it wouldn’t be impossible at all, but there was a high
probability that no one would listen to her request as she hadn’t reached
adulthood yet.

In fact, stalling his answer is right.

“Let’s go in. Change your clothes comfortably and talk… … .”

“That’s right. It’s already too late.”

It was strange that she hadn’t rejected his request and pushed for his
answer as she usually used to do, which had caused the immature
princess to behave like this.

It must mean she has a lot on her mind.

Edgar felt a sense of deja vu from that appearance, but felt sorry for the
fact that there was no way to solve it right away.

Except telling her to come visit often.

As the two entered the mansion together, they saw the back of the person
waiting on the first floor.

Black hair that hung down to the waist was rare, so the two knew at once
who it was.

“Mom, why are you outside?”

“Yeah, I have something to tell Ed. Ariel, will you listen too?”

What do you mean? She couldn’t even figure out what else she had to
listen to.

In the meantime, a question suddenly passed through her head.

‘Come to think of it, why did my mother want to come to Ardenum?’

Even before they came here, she had only been told that she(Helena) had
business that she could not send an assistant for, but she had not been
told what it was specifically.

Ariel too, just guessed that there must be something important to tell
between her families.

“Ed, I already asked your mother, but I want to ask because your opinion
is the most important.”

“Opinion… what are you talking about?”

What kind of matters is it that his own opinion should be included?

He pondered, but nothing came to his mind.

A moment of silence followed, and as Helena looked at the two of them

alternately, a soft smile appeared on Helena:s lips, her mouth opened
soon.

“If you have any thoughts, would you like to spend some time with our
family?”

“What?”

What do you mean by my family? The family in question sounded like it

was talking about the Robeheim family.

Ariel also blinked her eyes and made eye contact with Edgar because she
thought she heard it wrong.

As if they were asking, ‘We heard it right, didn’t we?’

“I know it was an abrupt suggestion. But would you take some time to
consider it?”

Here’s what Helena said.

Not just because she wanted to put two people together, who are friends,
but because she wanted to open a way to help them in their future.

It would be good for Edgar to see the wide world at least once, and he has
been training recently, so learning from a good teacher will be of great
help in the future.

And since the relationship between the families is a master-servant

relationship, it would be okay for Ariel to proceed with several tasks if
she wanted Edgar by her side later.

“Don’t you like the proposal?”

“Oh, no. Rather, it is too much of a suggestion…….”

“Don’t think so. Of course, I wouldn’t say that there were no additional
points because you were Ariel’s friend, but apart from that, it’s a
suggestion that I made after seeing the possibility of a boy named Edgar
Billhark.”

Helena disappeared like that, leaving a message that if he needed time to

think, he would have about three days before they depart.

The two people who were left looked at each other dumbfounded.

Perhaps Helena gave this suggestion on this occasion, guessing Ariel’s

inner thoughts?

“…What are you going to do?”

“What?”

“Don’t be silly. Are you coming to Hespania?”

I don’t know.

Edgar looked at the ceiling with a deep sigh.

Of course, I know that going to Hespania now will help me in the future.

But anyway, he was the only heir to a family, still he was not quite ready
to lead the family yet.

Is it right to suddenly move to another place when has not learned

enough about how to lead his family yet? He was just worried about that
issue.

“What do you want me to do?”

“…I don’t know. Do as you please.”

Ariel turned her head around and answered casually, as if it was not her
case to interfere.

However,

GLANCE.

Edgar could clearly see Ariel’s gloomy figure as she was diligently rolling
her eyes and examining him.
So, I can’t be honest.

It was also funny that when he suggested that he would not be able to
come to Hespania at some point, he came out with the attitude of whether
or not he would come because the mat was already covered.<b>

It was also funny that he met a dilemma on going or not when he was
suddenly given the opportunity to go to Hespania, while , just a moment
ago he was contemplating over the matter of not being unable to go to
Hespania. (He’s kind of mocking himself for hesitating when he was given
the choice (with a solid reason) to go or not, but just a while ago he was
mulling over the fact that he can’t go to Hespania without a solid reason.)

‘Should I let myself lose this once?’

Edgar silently trudged over to her side and placed his hand gently on her
silky hair.

“Okay, let’s go.”

“Yes? Really… Are you coming? To Hespania?”

“It is a tempting proposition. Besides, I can see you often, and it’s nice.”

She couldn’t believe that these words would come out of Edgar’s mouth,
not anyone else’s.

Ariel felt the muscles on her face begin to loosen up immediately, but she
pretended not to and jerked her body around.

“What is good…You just annoy me.”

“Then shall I refuse to go since it’s to bother you?”

“I-I didn’t say that!”

Got it, got it.

Edgar soothed her with her horns and made her laugh as she chewed on
Helen’s suggestion in her head.
He was pondering some trivial thoughts and he wondered if he might
have to live with a huge debt to Helena for the rest of his life. (For Helena’s
request to bring him to Hespania and the childhood friend pact.)

Reed – it’s a type of tall and slender grass, but it can also refer to a person
or thing which is too weak to rely on; one who is easily swayed or
overcome.

>
 25. Determination (1)

Anxiousness won’t disappear just because you have made a firm descion.

The problem he has to face is still there.

Edgar, who stayed awake all night, left the mansion as soon as morning
broke.

The sword he had received from Helena was stuck in his waist, and a
wooden sword that had been replaced with a new one three times
already was in his hand.

When you have a lot of worries, it is best to move around your body
alittle to distract yourself well.

Originally, it would be better to go to sleep after a simple breakfast, but it

is hard for him to fall asleep easily given his state of mind.

“It’s a bit late today”.

“What, what brings you here?”

When he reached the spot he used to practice daily, there was an

unexpected guests and she seems to has arrived earlier than him.

Ariel, after confirming that the person she has been waiting for a long
time has arrived, she got up from the shabby wooden box she was leaning
against earlier.

“Since I have already woken up earlier, I decided to come see the progress
of your magical abilities.”

“I was actually thinking about asking you to test me yesterday, but there
were a series of events and yesterday’s atmosphere wasn’t good enough,
which prevented me from doing so. Thank you.”
Ariel slowly approaches him, smiling as if she knew everything.

Her left little finger was decorated with a magic-catalyzed ring that could
help her use magic better, as if to inform her that she was ready.

Ariel – “Why? Do you want it?”

Edgar – “I can’t even use it even if you give it to me, still I want it though.”

Edgar shrugged his shoulders towards Ariel, who asked him in a subtle
tone, and pulled out the sword from his waist.

It’s a kind of ring that catalyst the use of mana sufficiently and he also
knew that it is something that a rookie like him couldn’t handle recklessly.

It is an item that maximizes the user’s mana, but in return, it also

consumes a considerable amount of mana.

It also meant that it was an object that could not be used recklessly unless
he/she was born with a vast amount of magical power like the
domination like the blood descendants of the Grand Duke.

“You’re only here to test my measly magic power, is there a need to take
such a powerful item with you?”

He atleast knew about the information on the ring, an objest which can
demonstrate her magic prowess beyond her limitations.

Therefore, he wondered if she really had to wear it to come here just to

take a small test at others’ magic which will only last for a few moment,
but Ariel rebuked with a firm tone as if she was confident in her actions.

” I’m not an idiot. I have something to show you, that’s why I’m wearing
it.”

“…….”

It was also true that she was not a fool, so Edgar could only swallow back
the words that he had intended to say at first.

Well, regarding the talks about magic, he really doesn’t dare to talk back
to Ariel who started using magic at the age of ten and already touched the
higher realm of magic at the age of 14.

He can only praise with all his heart at the natural pedigree genius.

“In my eyes, you’re only a dumb princess.”

It’s also a kind of charm.

At least for Edgar, an immature princess with a tough side was better than
the young miss, the genius of the house of Grand Ducal.

“Um, what is it? Your eyes are making me feel bad.”

“There’s nothing you can’t say to your friend.”

“Sigh, then don’t look at me like that!”

Edgar, who covered his ears to prevent the high pitched voice in the
morning, stuck out his tongue to his childhood friend.

It was a provocation method that worked well even when she was ten
years old, but if you use this method on her who was in her angry state.….

“You better not get caught!”

“Just catch me if you can.”

She was busy charging like a wild boar.

Like that, a sudden run and chase took place at the broad daylight, but the
winner was already decided even before the match ends.

Ariel’s stamina wasn’t that bad either, but it wasn’t enough to chase Edgar,
who had been training every day.

Her stamina run out eventually and she gasped for air as she sat down on
the wooden box which she was leaning against just a while ago.

“What are you going to do if you are already tired even before the
training?”

“Gasp, gasp… Go away. Now, I don’t even have the strength to answer….”
Hmmm, was the prank a little too much for an early morning?

And thanks to this, he warmed up properly, but he seems to have

overworked his teacher who has come to teach him, early in the morning.

Edgar personally opened the lid of the container he had brought and
handed it to Ariel.

When she asked him what it was with her eyes, he urged her to just drink
it quickly, and Ariel, who took it as if she were catching on to her dear life,
drank the water as if she was a traveller in the desert dying of thirst.

“You’re tired too, so let’s take a break from training for a while. I have
something to tell you.”

“What is it?”

“About yesterday.”

Then Ariel, who realized the subject he was trying to bring up, let out a
short sigh.

Although he had already said he would accept the offer Helena gave him,
he added that he still had more to think about, so there was no need for
her to feel nervous unnecessarily.

Maybe he’s trying to refuse. Why, didn’t he seems to like the offer?

It was indeed not easy to suddenly leave behind the family that he had
stayed for his whole life..

As for Ariel, she wanted to him to be by her side even though she knows
that he has to be separated from his family if he follows her, but just
yesterday, everyhing was going so well.

In addition, it was Helena, her mother, who gave this suggestion, not her.

And Helena has clearly added her statement that she would respect his
descion no matter what he decide, so Ariel was not entitled to interfere.

“…You can do as you wish. My mom also said she respected your choice.”
For her, who had to spend time in a castle without any suitable friends,
the fact that Edgar, who could said to be her lifelong best friend, accepting
Helena’s proposal was nothing short of unprecedented good news.

Thanks to that, Edgar wasn’t the only one who stayed up all night with his
eyes open.

It’s a pity, he said that it’s something that he still needs to ponder
carefully.

As she understood that, she nodded her head, and a puzzled voice came
to her ear.

“What are you talking about? I had already said I am going.”

“… uh? Oh, are you coming? Then the thing what you just said is… … ?”

“There are some minor problems we still need to consider if I were to go.
Besides, there are many things I don’t know yet, so I need you to discuss
about them together.”

The residence he will reside in was also a problem, and his relationship
with Ariel when he went to Hespania will also become a problem.

Even though they are friends in private, in public, the two are the heirs of
two families who are in a master-servant relationship.

Even if he had Helena’s permission, it would be difficult for him to be

comfortable with her in front of others.

It was also a more important issue than expected in an aristocratic society

that values ​honor and courtesy.

“Even if I stay in your family, there will be many problems. I don’t think
there are many people who will have good impression of an outsider who
suddenly rolls in.”

He had no idea how Helena is going to tell about him to the people
around her, still he was just a son of an aristocratic family which is far
inferior compare to the house of Grand Duke, not to mention him being
talentless, so it is impossible for most of the powerful family in the
empire to look favorably about his present.
The problem doesn’t lie in the difference of origin or some absurd
culture, it’s just a matter of fundamental distrust upon his abilities and
status.

Ariel-“I can handle that.”

Edgar-“You idiot. It’s not that simple.”

Ariel casually dismiss this problem as nothing, but from Edgar’s point of
view, it was just the idealism of a person in power, someone who could
walk in such situations casually because he/she had never experienced
such situations in real life.

In any case, in order for Edgar to live in the huge family such as the
Robeheim family, at least an opportunity to prove his ability to the public
must be created.

If not, even if there is the protection of the two — Helena and Ariel—
combined, his life there would be bitter.

It was the worst outcome Edgar could ever want.

“So it seems to me… Avoid appearing in the publice for at least a few
months will be nice.”

“Why? Do we really have to be carefull because of other people?”

“It is a difference of perspective. Of course, you will find it difficult to

understand.

If he tried to explain the situation to Ariel who has lived her entire life
without a care for the world, it will only lead them to a loop of circles and
circles without an end to it, one explaining and another listening with
confusion.

But in Edgar’s eyes, this was the best solution.

It’s not like he’s going to hide for a long time anyway.

He just had to endure alittle until he proved that he was worthy of staying
with the Robeheim family and being under Helena’s protection.
It is to change the order of people’s perception.

If he sticks around Ariel even before he made a name for himself and
takes a seat next to her, it’s easy for him to be look down upon as he was
just a young master with no real ability, he will be talked for being
ambitious and using his personal connections.

However— if only people could recognize him as someone who could

stay beside the future successor of the Grand Ducal— then their
perception of him would be much better than the former conclusion he
has drawn by himself.

‘Its better to be careful in the first place than to be sorry later.’

Even if a hawk hides its claws, it will eventually be revealed.

Even if Edgar wasn’t confident in his skills, he was at least aware of the
fact that he wasn’t objectively bad.

This is the hurdle he had to cross someday in his life anyway.

Since he decided to stay beside the girl named Ariel, whatever comes, he
had to face everything; he will also prove himself to be worthy to stay
beside her.

It’s just that, fortunately, with the help of his benefactor Helena, this long
expected opportunity was granted earlier (the expect here does not
means him looking forward to greedily, he guessed such hurdles will
comes anyway).

“Why do you want to do that? If I were to use my influence, at least you

can… … ”

“What are you saying?”

Of course, if he borrowed the help of his friend, he would be able to stay

by her side ignoring the different opinions of the crowd.

However, it will not be his own strength, but only a façade created by the
breath of the successor of the grand duke’s family.

“A man has pride. I must make a name for myself.”

He smiled brightly as he rolled up his sleeves and proudly spat out his
words, and Ariel, who had been watching him blankly, burst into laughter.

“It’s stupid. Why do you want to take the hard way when there is an easy
way?”

“I don’t need any easy roads. One just need to make sure one gets the
steady road to one’s destination.”

Borrowing her hand was tantamount to walking down a well-polished

road shrouded in her fog. (Her influence)

The destination will be unclear, and the road is walked only because it is
comfortable to walk on.

On the other hand, the road he wanted to walk was a road with a clear
destination, the top of the summit, although it might be a bit rough while
climbing up.

And Edgar chose the latter.

Because when he first met this girl, it is already fated for him to stay by
her side in any position in order to fulfill what she was determined to do.

“I’m going to tell Mrs. Helena today, so come and listen.”

“Hey, don’t you dare try to run away in the middle because it’s hard.
Because I am not letting you off easily”

“Isn’t that what you’re hoping for?”

Edgar throws his words away in a playful tone, grabs the canteen that
Ariel had put into her mouth a moment ago, and starts drinking water.

Ariel was watching this with embarrassment in her eyes, and her cheeks
turned red like the red-orange color of the sunset she saw as a child.

“Hey, that’s cool. After all, we just spent time talking… huh? Are you sick?”

“Oh, it’s boring. You look so stupid I just don’t want to make eye contact.”

“Hey, you can’t shrug off your friend’s care… … .”

In the end, the two of them had to finish their morning routine in idle
chatter without training properly.

The two returned to the mansion only when the cool morning wind
stopped blowing their hair.

When Helena asked where they had been together, Ariel went into her
room without answering, leaving with her face blushing red.

[T: Hi guys I am sorry for the delay in update. But I will try my best to
update regularly this month.]

>
 26. Determination (2)

At dinner that evening, Edgar announced to Helena his decision to leave

for Hespania.

Although Helena was pleased with the decision he made which was way
faster than she expected, she nonetheless set a schedule to gather in the
drawing room after the meal because she would like to have a discussion
about the details in depth again.

By the time the sun went down completely, Edgar arrived at the drawing
room and all the people, including his parents, had already gathered
together.

“You’re late, you fool.”

As a person with an impatient personality, Ariel hated waiting for others

or making other people wait too.

As if to prove this, as soon as the door of the drawing room opened and
Edgar appeared, Ariel scolded Edgar in a sharp tone.

Edgar did not intend to make many people wait for him, so he smiled
awkwardly and apologized.

“Ariel, we didn’t set a specific time for the meating. So you can’t scold
your friend suddenly like that.”

“eww… I’m sorry. Mom.”

Well, after all, Ariel’s early appearance wasn’t because of her intention of
coming early either.

She was just walking around the hallway and her mother was walking
into the drawing room, so she tugged along and waited together.

Had she not, she might have been the one now standing in Edgar’s shoe.
The mistake of pointing fingers at others shortcomings without looking at
her own deficiencies was something that Ariel was always reprimanded
for, by Helena, so this time, she obediently lowered her tail and expressed
her apologies to Edgar.

“No, it’s my fault, huh? Don’t be upset and eat some sweets. This is
delicious.”

“Ok… … .”

She already knew that Edgar hated sweets.

Ariel was moved by the sight of him trying to change the topic by
munching on snacks that he doesn’t usually eat, all just for her.

The adults who were watching their interaction, couldn’t help but feel
warm.

“Every time I see you like this, I think that, Ed, deciding to have you by my
daughter’s side was the third best thing I ever did.”

“The first thing must have been meeting the head of the Grand Ducal. The
second must be the birth of Ariel.”

“Huh, you’re quick to catch it.”

Perceiving that her mood had softened after a few sips of tea, Helena
brought up the subject in earnest.

“So, you want to go to Hespania together?”

“Yes.”

“It might be ridiculous for the person who proposed it in the first place to
ask such a question, but let me just ask you one thing. What made you
decide to leave this place?”

Why did you choose to leave?

It was just a pure question.

Even if she had any doubts about his decision, this wasn’t a question
asked out of desperation hoping to reverse his decision.

It is not an easy feat for a boy who had not yet reached adulthood to leave
the house where he had been staying for most of his life and decide where
to go next.

She had said that she would give him three days, but depending on his
answer of approval, she thought of intending to give him more time.

But the answer he gave out in an instant was crystal clear without an
ounce of fear or anxiety.

His answer was so relaxed as if he has long been waiting for this
opportunity to come and seize it securely.

What was the reason for him to make such an important decision swiftly?

“I have thought about this before. Even if I inherit the Billhark family in
the future, the time will come where I will have to leave this place and
venture outside to learn more about the world.”

“Well, it is not surprising for a child like you to have had things sorted out
thoroughly.”

Helena, who nodded her head as if she had already guessed his answer,
gave a satisfied smile.

She didn’t mean to disparage the Bilhark family, but even she knew that
this place was not enough for this brilliant boy.

Helena has seen the still young Edgar, who had a large bowl but did not
dare to put anything in it.

But even so, if he puts enough will, he will definitely be able to achieve
something great in his life.

She had handed out this proposal because she had enough faith in this
boy’s will and the result also means that her ideology has coincided with
Edgar’s thus the current devolvement has occurred.

“Mrs Helena, may I ask you a few questions?”

“Ask however much you want. It certainly is your right.”

There must be a pile of questions high enough to be a mountain he may

wants to ask.

It’s not someone else’s business after all, it’s an issue regarding his own
future. So it is indeed natural.

Helena, tilted her head and promised that she would answer any of his
questions with her utmost sincerity.

“If I go to Hespania, I would like to ask where I will be staying.”

“You will be staying at our family home.”

“Does that mean I will be living in the same residence as Ariel?”

“It will be like that.”

Edgar’s brow furrowed slightly when the answer he was most worried
about came out.

Not good.

Of course, it was good to rate oneself highly. Her considerate actions

should be met with appreciation from him.

But her considerate thoughts were a hindrance for him to achieve what he
sought for.

In order to minimize his meetings with Ariel, he had to find another place
to live in.

“If possible, could you arrange a place other than the Robeheim family’s
castle?”

“Is it because you are uncomfortable?”

“It’s similar, but it’s a little different. To explain in detail, it’s a little long…
Are you all right with listening?”

“Of course. Don’t worry, tell me.”

She couldn’t do things out of the box without listening to the opinions of
the most important parties properly.

Edgar turned his gaze for a moment to exchange glances with Ariel and
nodded softly in response to her answer.

It was meant to convey what he had told her earlier.

From that, Edgar’s story has continued for quite a long time, but the
summary was similar to what he had mentioned to Ariel before.

However, something like a few preconditions that he hadn’t discussed

with her earlier were added too.

It would have a bad effect on Helena and Ariel—who proposed to have

him stay with them— if they let a nobody who has not yet proved
anything, into the Robeheim family directly.

He didn’t want to take a long time but before he has made a name for
himself and shows his abilities, he needs a resident to stay at the interval
of his progress.

The residence should be a place where it is impossible for Ariel to come

across easily, but it should also be a place where he can meet up with her
when it is needed.

When he finished explaining with his utmost enthusiasm, using all his
hands and feet, Helena, who was listening to him blankly with her eyes
wide open, belatedly came to her senses.

“That’s amazing. Did you think of this on your own? Ed.”

“Yes. Of course, there are many holes that I haven’t thought of yet.”

“No, even if there is a hole, it won’t be that big. More than that, how did
you come up with this idea……?”

This was not a matter of commendation or smartness for this conclusion

is drawn out by a mere 14-year-old.

He was talking and planning as if he had been in the positions of the head
of the Robeheim family and; Helena’s and Ariel’s positions.
Even if he is a natural talent and stood out among the bunch of kids in
normal times, it’s not an easy feat for someone as young as him to draw
out such conclusions which is limited due to his young age and the
inexperienced ness that comes from lack of human relationships.

This is because, in most of the cases, such understandings can only be

gained by directly experiencing them physically, and the difference
between a personal one-sided conclusion and the conclusion that comes
from real-life experiences are highly differentiated; like oil and water.

There was countless history about successors of some aristocratic

families—which has been known from an early age— wandered into
relationships with people and later disappeared into the background of
the society quietly.

‘He has looked very far ahead into the future.’

She has also thought about what would happen if he was brought back to
the Robeheim family suddenly.

Of course, there would be some noises at first, but she was definitely the
mistress of the Robeheim family and had the power to put the noises to
rest.

She simply thought that if the day came when he would prove his ability,
everyone would then become quiet.

But Edgar had predicted further ahead than her.

The conflict that would arise between Helena and her chief retainers
when he immediately entered the Robeheim family was a conflict that
would not be easily remedied just because he proved his ability later on,
and it could remain as a burden in a corner of his heart.

It was as if he was grasping the reality more calmly than she believed that
it would be resolved.

“Son, isn’t it too much to think about too many things at such a young
age?”

“I agree with my father. I understand what you mean, but if possible, I

think it would be better to stay apart from the Robeheim family for now.”
But is the heart of parents always the same?

It was very disturbing that he would decide to live separately for the time
being and not receive the support of the Robeheim family, when he would
be worried even if his child, who was supposed to be heading to a
faraway country, slept under a golden blanket.

He, who has always been under their protection and slept under a golden
blanket, suddenly decided to venture outside their roof was already a
worrisome matter for them, to make matters worse he just has to ask to
stay outside on a foreign land all on his own without the support of the
Robeheim family.

Helena, as a mother, also did not approve of Edgar’s request because she
shared the same worries as his parents.

“Your parents are right, Ed. You don’t have to carry so many things on
your shoulders at such a young age.”

Although the age of fourteen is not that small.

If you were from a prestigious family, you would already learn the
family’s political affairs at the age of 14, and if it was really early, you
would enter the social world and get acquainted with them in many
cases.

However, there were very few people who chose it because they wanted
it.

Most of them simply take on the duties of a family heir because of lack of
choice.

In contrast, neither the duty nor the responsibility was given to him and
there was not enough reason to fulfill the condition he asked.

Still, why is he trying to take so many things into account? Helene was
just wondering about that.

At that, Edgar opened his mouth as he gazed at his childhood friend

sitting next to him with a ray of smile.
“It’s not really a sense of duty. Madame Helena, I have no intention of
repaying the kindness you have given me.”

“Then why?”

“It’s simple. Because no one wants to look at the back of their friend who
has gone far ahead of them.”

A friend is someone who has to be by your side and walk with you
shoulder to shoulder.

However, Ariel and Edgar’s relationship seems to be friends on the

outside, but there are many differences in their positions.

Differences in family, origins, and talents.

If he includes all of that, the gap between him and Ariel will continue to
widen.

Edgar’s willingness to take this path wasn’t exactly what he did for her,
nor was it his sense of reciprocation for his benefactor Helena.

“I want to stand by my friend’s side. That’s just what I want.”

At least, even if you can’t face shoulder to shoulder, to be able to peek at

the profile of a friend walking towards your destination is fine.

It’s not just that I want to stand on equal lines. I just want to be a person
who is not ashamed of standing next to you.

“Agreed. Since your will is so firm, it wouldn’t be polite to stop you. Ed,
let’s do as you say.”

When Helena congratulated him and turned her gaze towards his
parents, the two of them remained silent and only nodded slightly.

And her daughter, who was sitting next to her and was eating the cookies
on her table like a squirrel, before she knew it, her hands stopped, and
she was bending down with her face almost slammed into the table.

‘It’s cute too.’

Helena, who seemed to be able to convey her daughter’s feelings without
even asking her directly, quietly looked away.

Why does the night with a thin crescent moon feel so bright today?

Maybe tonight is the most satisfying moment of her life.

>
 27. Daily Life before leaving

After the declaration of Edgar’s will to leave for Hespania, Helena

immediately writes a letter to her family about their late return.

Even though Edgar could return to his hometown Ardenum whenever he

wishes too, she still thoughtfully gives him a few more days to prepare his
heart since the boy is about to leave his home which he has grown up
since young and move to a completely foreign land.

“Are we going to Hespania the day after tomorrow? It’s strangely tense.”

Early in the morning, Edgar muttered this statement out of the blue while
he was checking the use of mana together with Ariel.

His heart had zero fluctuation when he brazenly accepted to leave for
Hespania, but as the day of departure approached, a part of his heart
trembled strangely with unknown reason.

Shall he read his feelings as excitement rather than nervousness?

It was a very subtle sensation as if his heart was being tickled gently with
a very soft feather.

“Are you nervous too?”

Ariel looked at him with dubious eyes as she quietly listened to Edgar’s
words.

His reactions were normal and he was as calm as usual, there was not a
single sign of nervousness, so she thought he didn’t think much about it.

Besides, no one else, but Ed and the word nervousness were a very
inappropriate combination.

“ Ofcourse, I am a human being too.”

“Huh… that’s interesting then.”

They have been together for almost 13 years, but this is the very first time
she had discovered this side of him.

Even the tall boy who had attacked a wild boar at the age of mere 10
years old would also feel nervous?

It was fun to see this unexpected side of him, but at the same time, she
was worried.

“Are you really going to be okay? It’s funny to ask now.”

“Ofcourse I am alright. Hey, I’ve heard that question over ten times
already.”

“I know that. But I wasn’t going to ask any more, it’s just that since you’re
nervous for some reason, I was also affected.”

Edgar sprang from his seat, let out a breathy sigh as if he couldn’t help it
and strode over to stroke her hair.

“Am I that untrustworthy?”

“Hey, remove your wild claws from my head, tell me, do you know how
much trouble I went through to get my hair ready in the early morning?

Although, she felt good when he stroked her hair….No, no, it was just not
bad, still she couldn’t accept the ruin of her hairdo which she had
acquired painstakingly without anyone’s help for the first time.

If her little maid, Shuri was here, she wouldn’t fuss over such small
matters but while she was in Ardenum she had to take care of all her own
personal matters from head to toe.

“Then you can just roughly organize it and come out, why are you
dressing up like that from the morning? Are you going to go out on a
date?”

“Geez, what do you know about beautifying?! This is lady’s knowledge!”

Anyway, this stupid man is really too much.

He was so good at making her explode in anger, that even if she tried to
hold back, he made it unbearable.

What? A date?

If it were another word, it would have been possible to make a normal

reference, but that one word was so annoying.

At this point, she wonders if he’s deliberately scratching her insides.

“The immature princess talks about lady’s knowledge etc…But she still
uses fist.”

“That’s just because you……!”

Ariel, who was angry, tried to yell something, but when she realized that
it was a pretty shameful line, she hurriedly swallowed the words.

In fact, it was enough to understand what she intended to say from the
back and forth conversations, but that nuance sounded like a couple’s
whining, so it was awkward to take it out.

Edgar tilted his head and asked, “Only for me?” but Ariel turned her head
around and shut her mouth.

Seemingly she didn’t have anything more to say to that guy.

“Stop getting angry and tell me about your new maid and friend. Come to
think of it, I haven’t even heard how you’ve been doing.”

“Is that how you mess with people and ask for an apology?”

“Then how about I kneel down?”

She at first wanted to get him on his knees, but imagining the man falling
to his knees on the patch of grass without any hesitation makes her
unable to get out those words.

Whew.

Ariel sighed quietly and asked him to sit down for a while, as there was
no need to kneel.
“You want me to sit here?”

“Then where can I sit?”

“That’s true, too.”

Originally, the wooden box near here was just cleared yesterday, so there
was no place to sit.

Eventually, Edgar sat down on the grass, followed by Ariel, who suddenly
laid her head over his thigh.

Edgar was dumbfounded as he clearly didn’t expect Ariel to behave this

way, sure enough such behavior was common when they were young
unfortunately they were no more the young ones.

However, he didn’t push her away and with a corner of his lips tugged
upward, he started weaving through her messy hair with the intention of
atoning for his mistake.

“Just now you were talking about your hair getting messy but now you
are lying down unscrupulously, aren’t you afraid it may turn into a bird
nest?.”

“It’s already messed up anyway, and I should at least get some

compensation for telling you about me.”

“Can’t you just let your friend hear it for free?”

In a very tight reality, Edgar’s breath sounded weak.

“I’ll tell you, but if you dare laugh at me for no valid reason, I am not
letting you go easily.”

“Would you even feel disturbed by my reaction? But you talk brashly like
a brat”

“…Hmm, hum. It’s alright if you know.”

He also knows when to stop talking nonsense, fortunately, Ariel didn’t

seem to have the intention of holding his actions accountable or else he
would have been taught a lesson with her magic right away.
Somehow Ariel, who snorted with a satisfied look, soon began to recite
one by one about her new relationships.

“First of all, Shuri, the maid, is the daughter of Sheffy, whom you know
well. It hasn’t been long since she became my personal maid, but she’s
been working in my family for quite a time.”

Whenever she visited the Bilhark family, she always left Shuri at her
parents’ house, so there was no opportunity to introduce her maid yet.

Edgar also had heard her name only, but he didn’t know anything about
her personality or age, so he became interested.

Of course, not in an irrational sense.

“Is she similar in age with us?”

“She’s a year older. But whenever I look at her, she’s more like a younger
sister than an older sister. She’s usually teary eyes too.”

“I think I know what you mean.”

It probably means that she is naturally cute and has a clear expression of
emotion.

Edgar knew that Ariel was quite aloof to others except himself and her
family, so when he drew the imagination of a person named Shuri, he
thought they would be a pretty good pair.

“Her personality must be quite different from that of Sheffy.”

” Yeah. Honestly, even I didn’t think that they were mother and daughter
until they reveal it themselves, Sheffy said it was because Shuri looks alot
like her father. She said their hair color is also the same.”

“Oh.”

She must have inherited a lot of her father’s blood.

Edgar was also told that he looked more like his father than his mother, so
he felt a sense of homogeneity for no reason.
Come to think of it, he once heard a superstition somewhere that women
live happily only when they resemble their father, and sons live happily
when they resemble their mother.

If that’s true, Shuri’s future is guaranteed.

Anyway, he wanted to meet that person at least once.

“What about your friend?”

“Sylvia? She’s nice, but she loves to play pranks a lot. I think she’s worse
than you.”

“Oh, that’s too much”.

Edgar used to be proud of being second to none at telling jokes, but now
she says someone is even better than him. He felt his daily life could be
considered a joke.

“Anyway, I’m tired when we’re together. I’m out of my mind.”

Ariel shakes her head as if she is sick of it, burying her face in Edgar’s
thigh.

But even so, Edgar could see that a girl named Sylvia was a friend who
had become quite close to her.

No wonder, all the time she mentioned Sylvia, her lips were drawing a
faint line.

However, there was also one thing that was at stake.

“You’re not being swayed by a friend named Sylvia and taking it out on
your maid, are you?”

Edgar, who was listening carefully to the story of two different people,
thought that the front and back match strangely, so he decided to poke it
just in case.

How did she find out that Shuri, a maid, is alway teary eyed?
Ariel, who was being pranked upon will not be able to hold back herself
with a decent amount of anger, given her personality, so where would she
vent it?

And as if to prove this, Ariel turned the face she was burying in the
opposite direction, and avoided answering with her mouth closed.

“…….”

“…Hey, don’t face away like that.”

You little brat(girl).

Since young, he has been teaching his childhood friend not to be so big,
but as soon as she got a personal maid, she started to think that she had a
certain amount of power since she is the literal owner of the little girl.

There’s no way a 15-year-old girl who’s just become a maid can stand her
deeds.

“I’m done talking, so I’m going to take a nap. Don’t wake me up.”

“If you don’t get up and answer me, I’ll grab you and throw you into the
tree”.

“Try it. I’m going to tell my mom.”

When Edgar’s most deadly counterattack was foreseen, he eventually hid

Ariel’s hand behind him and sighed deeply.

“What if I ask your maidservant and I get the answer I expected?”

“What, what do you want me to do?” I didn’t do anything.”

“Speak it right. If you don’t, I’ll risk it and throw you right away.”

He thought she had grown up over time, but her childish mind was no
different from before.

It is good she still has the childlike innocence as it is. But there is a certain
need to change this immature princess’s ways of thinking.
“At that time, I’ll get all the punishment you want me to get. That’s enough,
right?”

“Okay, let’s move on for now.”

As Edgar reduced speculation after grinding his teeth, Ariel glanced at his
expression and laughed inwardly.

Shuri’s owner is herself anyway.

Even if Edgar asked Shuri to tell him the truth, Shuri couldn’t talk
carelessly because of the time she had to spend with Ariel.

“Victory is in my hands anyway.”

Ariel smiled at Edgar’s face which was soaked in defeat, (Ariel’s smile)
which then morphed into a flirting one unconsciously.

She felt a little bit sorry for Shuri in her heart, but she can apologize or
give her a present later.

A flurry of bloomed amaryllis rolled around with the breeze gently on the
ground.

[T: the releases will be at Mon, Wed and Thurs. If you want a release fast,
please tip me on Kofi here

Thank you for your support.]

>
 28. Heading To Hespania

The day for Edgar and the Robeheim mother and daughter pair to leave
for Hespania came in the blink of an eye.

Early in the morning, the wagons and servants sent by the Robeheim
family arrived at the Billhark family’s mansion, and were busy helping
out because of lack of manpower.

“I have troubled you. I’m sorry Sheffy.”

In the group of servants sent by the Robeheim family, Sheffy, Helena’s

personal maid was also included.

Her pale green hair fluttering along the wind as she moved about busily,
she gratefully accepted Edgar’s help.

Even though she didn’t have to be so polite, the sight of her drinking
water with her head turned around made Edgar feel sorry all the more.

“It’s not. This is the mistress’s order. And to me, young master is the same
as our young lady.”

“Thank you for thinking that way. By the way, did Sheffy’s daughter come
along with Sheffy today?”

“Yes, she must be loading the wagon by now.”

Whoa, it’s an unexpected harvest.

If possible, he would like to make his move before Ariel strikes, but he
couldn’t leave alone by himself while the other servants were having a
hard time.

But he doesn’t need to be so impatient anyway as he has a trump card.

All he had to do was to prepare his mind to punish the immature
princess.

“Are you planning to take the sword with you, Young master?.”

“Yeah, I haven’t been able to completely change my body constitution yet.

If possible, I want to carry it around my waist like this even if I can’t use it
well yet.”

Even now, with the sword hanging at his waist, he is only able to use no
more than a certain amount of mana.

He at least should have the ability to swing the sword around with ease,
so it should be said that this sword around his waist is just to show off
infront of others.

Especially recently, he always carries the sword with him as there were
many things relating to magic to show Ariel.

“It must be cumbersome. But I heard from the mistress that you have
made improvements…. …”

“It’s all thanks to Madam Helena. I am always grateful.”

Because he knew that his life would be one without magic if not for her.

To put it bluntly, Madam Helena was nothing but a benefactor who

opened up a new path in his life.

Now with an even more precious offer held out to him than the previous
one, it is difficult to know how long it would take for him to repay her
debt.

It would be best if he could pay her back before he dies, but is that really
possible?

Dubuk. Dubuk.

Edgar walks down the stairs from the second floor after packing up his
last bag, while all the way showering Helena with praises.
At the far end of the stairs, Ariel was waiting with her hands on her hips,
looking quite annoyed for some reason.

“You’re late, Ed! Everyone is waiting!”

“Look at me. With so much luggage, how can I finish it quickly?”

How can there be no windy days?

As soon as they met, Sheffy, who was watching the two childhood friends
who were busy arguing, covered her mouth and let out a small laugh.

She feels like that every time she sees them, but they’re a really good pair.

Even if they were friends since childhood, how many people could really
treat the only heir of the Grand Ducal this snarkily?

That alone is enough to prove that Edgar saw Ariel as a girl named Ariel,
not as the heir of the Robeheim family.

“Tch, that’s why I wish I had prepared it in advance from yesterday.”

“You are not wrong.”

With nothing to refute, Edgar shrugged his shoulders and came down the
stairs.

As he said, there was some luggages prepared in advance, but most of it

was packed in a hurry this morning.

He heard that the Robeheim family will be sending carriages, but he

assumed that they would only arrive rather late, and there is still some
time left before they arrive.

So he slept for quite awhile after doing his daily training.

“What does Sheffy say? Everyone is saying if I’m too close to that guy.”

Edgar was dumbfounded when he heard this, but he decided to close his
eyes for today.

Although his tongue itches to ask who is getting close to whom.

Meanwhile, Sheffy, who was carrying his luggage in silence, stared at Ariel
with a strange smile as her protests were pointed at him.

Sheffy looked as if she was asking, ‘Can I say that?’

Ariel’s eyes blinked a couple of times at that, and then her face turned red
as if she realized what Sheffy was talking about.

“Sheh, Sheffy, you can’t… … !”

Edgar tilted his head at the sight of her shaking her pupils as if she had felt
betrayed.

“Is anything wrong?”

Regardless, Sheffy, with a playful smile tugging at her lips, skipped to his
side with cheerful steps that are not suitable for her age and got near
Edgar’s ear.

“Young Master Edgar, would you like to hear me out? That’s what she
says, but actually this morning……”

“Cee! What’s wrong with you, following mom’s footsteps?”

[ Footsteps here means following Helena’s actions. ]

Infact, Edgar, who could be labeled as her mortal enemy that ever existed,
and since then, a series of main enemies like Sylvia and her mom also
popped out and now even Sheffy, who has always been trusted, has
joined in.

As Ariel rushed in between them, lamenting over this terrible reality, the
distance between the two naturally widened, and they ended up without
telling the secret.

“You, just ask Sheffy later. I won’t let you go.”

“Okay, why don’t you first put out the fire and talk?”

Edgar had a chill run down his spine as he saw the crackling flame in
Ariel’s hand and hurriedly calm her down.
Fortunately, Ariel left the mansion first with a snort.

Edgar let out a sigh of relief at the fact that a battle of magic almost took
place at his house in broad daylight, then he quietly followed after her.

If she is already this brute now, he wonders who will dare to ask her hand
for marriage later.

[Don’t worry Eddy, she has already found her life partner at the age of
two✌️]

“Oh, young master. There, that’s my daughter.”

“That girl, standing next to the wagon looking as if she doesn’t know what
to do next? ”

“Yes, she’s still a little immature?”

Certainly, at first glance, he could see that the girl doesn’t resemble Sheffy.

Of course, it may be because she’s still young, but if Sheffy is the image of
a resourceful woman, then her daughter feels like a small animal.

When they arrived in front of the gate on the road through the garden, the
eyes of those who were gathered gathered in one place.

“Ed, is that the last one?”

“Yes, it’s delayed because I have more luggage than I thought. I’m sorry.”

“It’s okay. That’s why I called for more helpers. Oh, and it’s your first time
seeing this Young Master Edgar. At least come say hello.”

Helena called the girl over with light brown hair who was politely putting
her hands together behind her.

The older girl did not know what to do and hesitated but in the end she
still approached closer and slightly bowed her head.

The way she quietly came closer to him while hesitating and bowed her
head low did not match the atmosphere of her age at all.
While they were greeting each other, Ariel had already climbed to her
wagon first and took her seat.

“I want to ride widely, so Shuri sits next to Ed.”

“Yes, miss.”

Is that wicked master asking her maid to sit next to the man she met for
the first time today?

Edgar clicked his tongue inside and shook his head lightly, and Ariel, who
made eye contact with him at that moment, poked out her tongue.

“Ah!”

And as if it were a catalyst, something intense passed through Edgar’s

head.

“It’s now.”

The time has finally come to bring up the plan that he has carefully
prepared for the past two days.

Edgar’s eyes glowed sharply.

“Hey, Shuri. I’d like to ask you a question… Will it be okay?”

Then Edgar suddenly talks to Shuri, who sits next to him, in a subtle tone.

She could have been embarrassed by the sudden request, but she
responded unexpectedly and gave an affirmative answer.

“Ask me anything.”

“Yes, a difficult question… It could be, but I want you to tell me the truth if
possible.”

“Yes..?”

It could be a tricky question, what is it?

For a moment, Shuri was reminded of those kinds of questions that a

man would ask to a woman.
As she naturally became a red radish, she was worried that she might
have answered too hastily, but Edgar’s mouth opened belatedly.

“Don’t your master harass you?”

“What?”

At an unexpected question, Shuri blinked her eyes, looked at Edgar’s face,

and reconfirmed Ariel was still sitting opposite from them.

Ariel sat there with her arms crossed, seemingly disinterested, but Shuri
could see the swirl of flames in Ariel’s narrowed eyes.

Why? All in all, why would he ask such a question when her very own
master is in front of her?

Could it be that he is trying to play some tricks on her after arguing with
Ariel?

She heard that this person also has a personality that likes to play pranks
very much.

“Ah, if I’m just thinking of trying to get your mind off of Ariel’s favor, don’t
worry.”

“… … !?”

Think for a moment.

Seeing him comment as if he had read through her thoughts, Shuri felt a
chill run down her spine.

Does he think she can tell the truth when he asks this question in the first
place?

What kind of family’s maid could say in front of her master, “My master is
bothering me too much.”

Even then the opponent wasn’t just a stupid bastard in the family, but a
girl who would become the owner of the grand duke’s family.

“I-over there… Lady, always cherish me… … .”

“Shuri.”

RAISE CHIN.

As she was about to bluff a mouthful of praises, Edgar’s hands rested on

both her shoulders.

Then Edgar continues his speech in a very calm tone, not caring that she
is in contact with a man.

Ariel, who was watching this from across from her, bit her lips.

“I promise you one thing. Even if you completely expose that immature
princess’ bare face right here, there will be absolutely no disadvantage to
you.”

“Uh, how did you… … ?”

What she wanted to ask is, are you sure?

It was a natural question.

Even if Edgar is Ariel’s childhood friend, it doesn’t mean he can get

involved in Shuri’s personnel system.

After all, the owner of Shuri was Ariel, and the Robeheim family.

Even so, Edgar’s smile was confident. As if Shuri had a corner to believe
in.

‘What is it?’

From Ariel’s point of view, she was able to hide her nervousness because
she held the right to life and death of Shuri, but when Edgar laid out his
speech like this confidently, her anxiety grew.

Just what the hell kind of thing does this man do to give out this kind of
confident aura?

And this question did not last long.

“Actually, Mrs. Helena told me that she was proud of me and that she
would grant me at least one small wish. If you tell the truth here, I’ll stop
Ariel from doing anything to you with that wish.”

“… … !”

Shuri wasn’t the only one surprised by the unexpected answer.

In her running carriage, Ariel jumped to her feet, asking if it was true,
and rushed to grab Edgar by the collar, and he only laughed at her with a
deep sneer.

“Shu, Shuri! Do you believe that word!?”

“Come on, Shuri. You just have to tell the truth. What did that princess do
after being teased by her friend to their heart’s content, and how she
usually bullied you?”

Shuri’s lips trembled as her gaze flickered between her owner’s scolding
and the owner’s friend’s soft voice.

Should I gamble on telling the truth right now?

Or should I safely hide the truth and return to my original place?

She was still unsure as to whether or not this boy had the ability to fend
for her.

All she needs is her own determination. Only that one thing.

“Huck.”

Holding back the tears that were barely filling, Shuri held her heart tightly.

She thought that there was no one who would be on her side, but where
did this kind of hope come from?

Her heart was so thrilled that she couldn’t even part her lips, but now she
had to tell this boy the truth even if she had to hold back his tears.

The true nature of that vicious master.

“Oh… Actually, on days when Miss Sylvia comes to play with Young Miss…
i! She gets angry every day, so…Hic!”

“It’s okay, so speak slowly. You can ignore that brat.”

“Shu, Shuri! Are you really going to say that!? Your master is me!”

The inside of the wagon was truly a crucible of chaos.

Ariel tries to stop Shuri somehow, and Edgar in return tries to stop her.

And in the meantime, Shuri, continues to talk.

“And… hic. On days when she feels very depressed, the temperature of
the tea served as usual is not right… Whoops!”

“Shuri, that’s enough. Stop crying… … .”

Edgar took out his handkerchief, which he often used, from his bosom,
handed it to her, and raised his head to meet Ariel’s eyes.

“Gee, not really! Well, of course I made a little mistake, but that much… …
.”

It was Ariel who hurriedly made an excuse, stuttering to the end, as if she
had been stung for quite some time, but Edgar ended the story with one
word, laughing as if her attempts didn’t work.

“This is your business, Ariel.”

Thanks to Shuri’s activities, the journey to Hespania was not boring at all.

Only Ariel’s mournful scream, who was being punished by Edgar,

resonated everywhere.

[T: For extra chapters, support me on Kofi here.]

>
 29. The place for a new beginning

In the end, Ariel, who was constantly ticked by Edgar on her forehead,
cried all day long with her bangs down to hide her red forehead.

“Cii, you’re not doing this because you’re interested in Shuri, are you?”

“listen from the side, don’t say anything weird, you idiot.”

“I’m not stupid! First of all, don’t even think about touching Shuri because
she is already taken by someone.”

Oh, she has a lover?

Edgar’s eyebrows twitched slightly at the interesting phrase Ariel spat in

the middle of her tantrum.

After all, there is no story as enjoyable as someone else’s love story.

Coincidentally, it wasn’t long before they would arrive in Hispania, so

wouldn’t Shuri’s love story be a very suitable material to soothe the
boring environment until they reach their destination.

Ariel could only turn her head towards Shuri impatiently with a literal
dark face.

It would only be strange if Shuri didn’t squeak ‘Hee-ik!’ because Ariel’s

expression was truly sinister.

“I am curious. You mean you already have a lover?”

“Not already, it’s because she’s a year older than us”

“Leave out of here. Leave out of the country. Because I’m talking to Shuri.”

Edgar, who heard unnecessary noise from the side, ignored it and began
digging into Shuri’s love history.
“I-I don’t think it’s going to be that interesting… It’s because we’ve been
close since we were young, so it feels like we’re in a relationship now… …
.”

“Really? Is that so?”

Ariel knows Shuri had a lover and she also knows who the other party
was, but she had yet to hear the details of Shuri’s love story.

So Ariel snuck a quick glance.

She looked sideways at Edgar, who was sitting across from her, and she
suddenly got up from her seat and asked him to change their seats..

“Why are you suddenly changing? We’ll be arriving soon anyway.”

“Noisy. If I want to change, I will change!”

“You’re such a maverick….”

When Edgar let out a sigh and changed his place, Ariel’s expression,
which had been dull until just now, seemed to turn jolly and started to
satisfy her curiosity about the other person’s love story.

“Hmmmm. So, is that why Shuri has been friends with that person since
childhood?”

Although her master’s behavior of asking about her love story in earnest
by coming close to her body was embarrassing, Shuri nodded her head
and continued to answer quietly.

“Anyway, we work in the same family, so we have something in common.

Our parents are familiar with each other.”

“His name is Ronan…right? The gardener’s son.”

“Yes, that’s right. He has a quiet and calm personality, but he has taken
good care of me since I was little. We played in the mountains and fields
together.”

Ariel, who had a lot of interest in Shuri’s story, nodded her head and
immersed herself in the story.
Her childhood friend, whom she has been close to since childhood, also
seems to have such memories together with her.

She has also been busy running around since young with a fat boy who
keeps digging his ear out there.

“I liked being at home. However, although Ronan had a quiet personality,

he liked to play outside. He always dragged me out and showed me
around.”

“Wow, what a wonderful person. He’s different from someone who’s

confined to the mansion and only gets dragged around by a woman.”

Ariel speaks as if for certain ‘someone’ to listen, with her head slightly
turned away.

A small wrinkle formed between Edgar’s eyebrows as he listened to the

girl in silence.

“Are you saying that for me to hear?”

“Well? That’s not what I meant. Did you get stabbed?”

She blatantly provoked him with her bright red tongue sticking out, but
Edgar sighed as if he would let him go this time and sat back down.

He doesn’t know what would happen if they get worked up in a running

carriage like this.

Watching Edgar finally lose his temper, Ariel slightly raised the corner of
her mouth as if she was the victor, and suddenly grabbed Shuri’s hand.

“Shuri, tell me more when you return to the castle. I will do well in the
future. Understand?”

“yes… … .”

Fortunately, there seems to be no revenge story for what happened just a

moment ago.

She was nervous about what to do if Ariel held grudges in her heart, but
seeing her master smiling so brightly made Shuri feel relieved.
Maybe it means that the man named Edgar has that much influence over
Ariel.

RATTLE!

The moment Shuri finished thinking that far, the carriage stopped and
informed her that they had reached their destination.

Finally arrived at Hispania, which is called the heart of the North.

Soon the door of the carriage opened, and the cold wind pushed through
the gap.

“It’s certainly cold in Hispania.”

The air in Hispania was cold enough to feel quite chilly even though
Edgar, who is strong against the cold, was quite dressed.

Ariel was already shaking her whole body and cocooned herself in the
blanket that Shuri handed over.

“Mom, why did you stop here?”

Realizing that the place where the carriage got off was in front of the
entrance to the outskirts of the city, not the castle, Ariel expressed her
doubts.

“Yeah, I thought it would be nice to show around Hispania to Ed.”

“Hmm, I think it would have been okay to look around from the
carriage… … ?”

“Then there will be no fun in that. If my daughter doesn’t like it, shall I let
the driver drive straight to the castle?”

The size of the city is enormous, befitting the nickname of Hispania, the
heart of the North.

It would probably take a whole year to walk from the entrance to the
castle without the carriage.
Edgar must have felt sorry for his childhood friend who was shivering
because of the cold, so Edgar suggested that since it was fine, why don’t
they go straight to the castle, but Ariel stopped him.

“Uh, okay. I can alleviate the cold with a little magic anyway.”

In addition, Hispania had a unique characteristic of a hidden city.

With the fact in mind that the cold was just temporary, Ariel pointed her
chin at him as if to carry on.

When that was decided, Helena asked Sheffy to lead their carriage back to
the castle.

She asked Shuri about her intentions, but Shuri decided to stay by Ariel’s
side.

In the first place, she has lived all her life on the outskirts of Hispania, so
she didn’t budge from this coldness.

“Oops… !?”

Just as he was about to take a step forward, Edgar’s body staggered at the
sight of snow piled on the ground.

Fortunately for him, Ariel caught him by the neck, or else he’d have his
butt on the floor right away.

“You fool, walk carefully.”

“Sorry, I didn’t think of that.”

Ardenum was also colder than other regions, but it wasn’t snowy all year
round. Even if he hadn’t thought of it, he still couldn’t help it.

Still, the snow was just up to his ankles, and it wasn’t hard for him to
walk, so Edgar quickly got used to his snow-covered trails.

‘But why is there no snow on that spire?’

Edgar, who was quietly moving his steps, saw a tall spire that caught his
eye and tilted his head.
It was barely visible from quite a distance, but unlike the other buildings,
it was clear that there was no snow ❄️scattered around that tall spire.

And for some reason, there were very few people in the place where they
were walking now.

He had thought that in a big city the size of Hispania, there would be
crowds everywhere, but he was very surprised by what was in front of
him.

“Why are you looking around like that?”

“I think there are fewer people. Is it because we’re still on the outskirts?’

In such a large city, the central area where the powerhouses who
dominated the land resided in should be the most developed place, and
there should be densely populated areas where many commoners live in
the outskirts.

But here somehow, in the outskirts, there were not many buildings.

As if it were an abandoned land.

At Edgar’s questioning self-talk, Ariel exchanged glances with Helena, and

at the same time burst into a small laugh.

Well, for an outsider new to Hespania, this is an appropriate reaction.

Although Hispania has been widely known lately, every first-time visitor
is bound to have such a fresh reaction.

Ariel’s curiosity was piqued by Edgar, so she thought deeply about it and
wanted to leave him be for a while longer, but Ariel couldn’t win over
Helena’s eyes and soon began to explain about Hispania.

“Haven’t you heard of the symbol of Hispania?”

“No?”

“Ooh, listen carefully. In Hispania, there is a magical sphere that is said to

be the symbol of dominance.”
So it is the symbol of domination.

Does that have anything to do with the power of control passed down
through the Robeheim family lineage?

At the appearance of the interesting word, Edgar immediately pricked his

ears and focused on Ariel’s explanation.

“By the way, this is also the story of Lord Elgrun, the first head of the
Robeheim family.”

“It was a long time ago.”

It is about the story of 600 years ago.

At this point, it would be closer to legend than history, but since ancient
times, history has sometimes been mixed with exaggerated fiction.

Anyway, as long as the explanation was done properly, it wouldn’t matter

anyway.

“Currently, the foreigners do not know what to do, but during the time
Lord Elgrun was alive, he reigned as the ruler of the north and drove out
the foreigners.”

“I know that.”

“And at the time, there was a sphere containing mysterious power that
Lord Elgrun obtained by defeating the chieftain of the foreign tribes, but
no one knew of its ability at first.”

The leader of the foreign races said that the sphere was more precious to
them than their lives and handed them over as the cost of defeat, but at
the time, lord Elgrun met the end of his life without knowing the power
of the sphere.

“In the meantime, Lord Schwarz, the second generation of him, took over,
and one day he inadvertently poured his magic into the sphere… … .”

“You mean that ability was activated?”

“Right. It turns out that the sphere is an item that can only be activated by
those who possess special magical power, but the owner of that special
magical power is the lineage of the Robeheim family.”

Only then did the contents of the magic sphere, a symbol of dominance,
fit together like a puzzle in his head.

Only those with the special magical power of domination can activate it,
and it was brought as a symbol of victory by Elgrun, who conquered the
north and became a true ‘ruler’ in a sense.

That’s probably why it was called the ‘Symbol of Domination’.

“But what does that have to do with Hispania?”

“You’ll find out soon enough. Don’t be surprised.”

Ariel snorted and suddenly cut off the explanation.

Just as a question mark was about to rise above Edgar’s head, an

unexpected scene unfolded before his eyes as he entered the road to the
left.

The spire he saw just a moment ago was a little closer, and other
buildings that rose, even the road.

This is because the snow scene he saw a while ago had the appearance of
an ordinary city like Ardenum, even if it was a lie.

The air was still a little chilly, but at least it wasn’t as biting as it was a
while ago.

The number of people walking has increased significantly, and their

clothes were quite thin to be living in Hispania.

“What’s this?”

“Isn’t it amazing? This is the influence of ‘symbol of domination’.”

Ariel, who smiled at him blinking her eyes, immediately continued to

explain.
In other words, the “symbol of domination” held by the Robeheim family
can make the temperature of a certain area similar to other regions.

Regardless of this cold weather in the north, it was also the driving force
behind Hespania’s transformation into a large city called the heart of the
north.

“Then the outer area……?”

“Unfortunately, it is an area where the symbol of domination cannot

reach. That’s why it’s a place where only people who are in dire need
live.”

In the past, the “symbol of domination” used to exert absolute power to

protect the even wider area, but as time went by, its power weakened and
became the current Hespania.

There is no immediate way to create a residence for those who lived

outside of the city only by suddenly reducing the city, and if the scope of
‘symbol of domination’ decreases day by day, this old-fashioned solution
will not be a perfect solution.

As Edgar’s expression changed mysteriously after hearing the

complicated reality, Ariel strode up and grabbed both of his cheeks and
stretched them recklessly.

“Who the hell told you to make that kind of face? You don’t have to worry
too much..”

Ariel, who vowed to come up with a solution somehow when she became
the ruler, sincerely did not intend to put the responsibility on others.

Even if the boy is the man she trusts the most.

Only after Edgar frowned and said that he was hurt, did Ariel let go and
walked forward with her hands behind her back.

Then, smiling coyly among the backstretch of tall buildings, she gave a
belated welcome to her childhood friend.

“Anyway, come on in. Welcome to Hispania.”

[T Note: Hispania is not just a made up city, it actually exists in y life and
you may search up on Google. The main reason for this note is because
only now did I know that Hespania is not spelled with H’e’spania, it’s
H’i’spania.]

You can show your support on Kofi here

>
 30. Deciding on a residence to live

They arrived at the Robeheim family’s castle soon and as it befits the
dignity of the Grand Ducal, the castle grandeur could be seen at a glance.

The castle was huge enough in size that people would feel fortunate if
they didn’t lose their way inside of it and there was a vast chunk of land
that retains the gigantic castle.

There were not just one building in the huge ground, but all kinds of
buildings in suitable sizes located one after another systematically in that
huge sacred land, making one mistake what is in front of them to be a
small city.

‘I am slowly getting tired from all the walking. ‘

And by any means, he never expected to walk in directly into the castle
together with them.

He had thought that he would definitely be settled in a suitable residence

outside of the castle, since he had asked for a place where it would be
hard for people to link him with the Robeheim family.

Or, is the chosen residence for him somewhere in this vast holy land?

[T: it’s not a literal holy land, but the amazed Ed refers to it as holy land
bcoz it was a super duper huge land.]

“Ed, what are you doing there standing still?”

“Uh, uh… I’ll be right there.”

With Helena as his guarantor, Edgar was let in easily without any special
procedures by the guards who at first blocked the gate for Ed.

With a totally blank expression, Edgar walked over to Ariel who

beckoned him to come through the gate first.
The view of the castle from outside was a sight to see, but when he really
came inside, the scene was even more splendid than one could ever
imagine.

There was a small stream of water flowing through, and a small bridge
was built upon it.

As he passed upon the bridge, he thought

‘If I fish here, will I catch any fish?’

Edgar, who was thinking about such trivial things, belatedly realized that
the distance had widened, and followed up to the girl.

“What do you think, much bigger than the mansion you lived in?”

“Ariel, you can’t talk about your friend’s house like that.”

“Well, but it’s true. Mom.”

Ariel tilted her head toward Edgar as if asking, “Right?”

She wasn’t wrong and it was meaningless to make a comparison in the

first place, so Edgar nodded and sided with her.

“But where am I going to stay, Mrs. Helena?”

“I’ll let you know soon enough. Now we have to first meet someone for a
while before that.”

“Who should I meet?”

Didn’t she say that nobody knew of his arrival to Hispania?

Except for her closest aides such as Sheffy and Shuri, he thought she had
not spoken about this to any vassals or others in the castle.

If it is meeting someone important, is it the head of the Ducal, Ariel’s

father?

However, he quickly erased this conjecture from his head because there is
no reason for such a high figure to meet him personally.
It’s actually related to Mrs.Helena, so shouldn’t she go meet her man
alone?

“Ed, you shouldn’t tell anyone that you’re the heir to the Bilhark family
while your stay here in the future. Got it?”

“That I’m Ariel’s friend… You mean, right?

“That’s right. You’re smart.”

When Edgar successfully deduced the next sentence, Helena smiled softly
and stroked his head.

‘And yet… I still have a question.’

But he brushed off his doubts as it was his request in the first place.

There is just one point, that is, letting him into the castle this blatantly
means that she must have a proper way to cover up his identity.

How, then, could the grand duke’s mistress not be suspected of having let
in an unknown outsider?

At the very least, no one can escape from being curious about the boy
named Edgar.

Even so, why did she decide to let him live in this castle?

If it was just to facilitate for the meeting between Ariel and him, then it is
not worth taking such a risk.

With doubts in mind, he followed after her silently, and it wasn’t long
before the trio reached the main building of the castle.

“Have you had a good trip, mistress?”

After waiting for a while at the entrance on the first floor, Sheffy appeared
out of thin air and spoke to her mistress.

Ariel and Edgar, both flinched at the unexpected appearance of Sheffy, but
Helena nodded her head calmly without a ripple in her eyes as if she had
long expected it, and replied with her voice lowered.
“Yes, Sheffy. You have worked hard”

“Please my lady, come this way.”

After a deep bow, Sheffy began to guide them through the castle and they
followed after her.

Edgar was quite skeptical as he didn’t know where they were heading to
but one thing for sure is that they weren’t heading down the normal road.

It is indeed the case, as one will at least encounter one or two people
from time to time no matter how big the castle is.

But for some reason, the road they were heading to was very quiet and
there was not a single sign of habitation.

“He is waiting for you over here.”

Following Sheffy’s guidance, they arrived at a door to a room that looked

pretty shabby.

It was deadly strange to have a room for people to live in, at such a very
remote corner of the castle, but the people with him were acting very
casual as if it was no strange matter.

Soon Helena nodded her head slightly, and she held Ariel and Edgar’s
hands.

“Thank you, Sheffy. Wait outside for a while with Shuri. I’m going to take
Ariel and Edgar with me.”

“Yes, my lady.”

After Sheffy took her daughter and stepped back, Helena approached the
door and cautiously knocked.

At the same time, someone opened the door on the other side, and a
middle-aged man appeared through the crack in the wide open door.

“Welcome, Madam. Oh, young Miss is also here.”

“Sorry to bother you, Creed.”

“It’s been a while, Creed.”

At Helena’s apology, the man named Creed smiled saying it was nothing
and shook his head.

His laughter was very boisterous befitting his gigantic figure, gifted with
broad shoulders.

“Haha, don’t worry. More than that, this friend… … ?”

“That’s right.”

“On the surface, he seems normal. But I really like the look in your eyes.”

He blatantly sized up Edgar, then put his hand on his chin and sighed.

The boy’s face is rather smooth, but other than that, there was nothing
special about him.

At least to the extent that his physique is not suitable for his young age
and his body looks quite solid?

“As I said, I want you to take care of him together with the rest.”

“Who knows about this?”

“No one knows except for my personal maid waiting outside and those of
the Bilhark family. Even the coachman who brought us today doesn’t
know.”

The word “Bilhark family” came out of her mouth, and Edgar was able to
realize that this man was the one who would cover up for him.

“Hey, that’s right. This seems like a pretty heavy responsibility.”

Still, he shook his head as if he didn’t hate the idea, and held out his hand
toward Edgar.

It’s a handshake application that’s sure to see.

Edgar glanced at Creed for a moment and immediately grabbed his hand.

“I’m counting on you. What is your name?”

“This is Edgar Billhark.”

“It’s Creed Downer. It won’t be long, but I will be the one who will take
care of you in the future.”

Creed Downer?

Edgar tilted his head at the name, he had heard it somewhere before.

He sensed déjà vu a little while ago when he first met the man, but when
he heard the last name, the feeling of déjà vu grew even more and
disturbed his head.

‘Downer, downer… ah!’

Edgar opened his eyes and succeeded in recalling a person’s name from
his memory.

The former 2nd Knight Commander of the Hellvenier Empire.

He was one of the bravest warriors whose bravery left a mark in history
to the extent that it remains in the literature.

“Hey, do you know my name?”

“I have heard about you. Certainly one of the best knights in the empire…
… .”

“It is only fiction in the literature. Now he’s just an old man in the
backyard, looking after the kids.”

When Creed let go of Ed’s hands and shrugged his shoulders, Helena,
realizing that it was time for her to step out, and continued explaining to
Edgar.

“He was the commander of the Imperial Knights before retiring, but now
he is the one who takes care of the children here.”

“Children… You mean?”

“Okay. It’s his hobby, and it’s also my hobby. There’s a small area in this
castle that takes care of abandoned children. He’s in charge of them.”
‘So it’s like that.’

Edgar now understood why Mrs.Helena had brought him here.

She didn’t mean to hide him in a secret residence, but she wants to keep
him in the castle along with the other children here.

Anyway, if this is what Mrs.Helena originally did, others would think that
he was just a child she picked up from somewhere without a doubt.

In addition, the fact that he no longer need to find an exclusive teacher to

teach him was also a big factor.

Creed said he had already retired, but the teachings from the former
commander of the knights, who was considered one of the legends in the
empire, would be more than perfect.

“How many children are there now?”

“Excluding you, there are only two people. In fact, I can’t take care of
them all over here, so they will be quickly sent to other suitable places to
live.”

Sending them away must mean sending them to a trustworthy family as

an adopted son or daughter.

It seemed like it would be perfect if there were two of them only, if not, it
would be quite crowded and too noisy.

He was wondering at first if he would be lonely since he is going to stay

alone, but with companions around here, it would be splendid.

“You guys are about the same age, so it would help if you guys became
good friends. One child is a bit timid, but… She’s a good-natured child, so
it’ll be fine.”

“We will be living under one roof now anyway, so I will be fine.”

He wasn’t a person to open up to people easily, but if they share the joys
and sorrows together, they’ll become good friends in no time.

The remaining problem is,

“But when can I meet Ariel? I don’t think the opportunity will be hard to
reach.”

Even if everything else was resolved, there was nothing good about not
meeting Ariel, anyway.

They should not be seen by many eyes, but no matter how big the castle
is, there are certainly people in every nook and corner and it will be hard
to avoid being seen by people.

When Edgar asked out loud, mixed with concern, Ariel’s nose soared in
the sky to the unimaginable height.

[T: meaning she is proud like a peacock.]

“What, what is it? Do you want to meet me that much?”

She was really happy when Edgar asked the question which she hadn’t
been able to ask because she was quite shy, and on the other hand, she
was also embarrassed because she didn’t know that she was not the only
one who wanted to ask.

Meanwhile, Edgar frowned as if he was thinking hard about something.

He never expected for her to be so carefree about his concerns(meeting

with Ariel) and the sole reason for him to travel all the way here.

“What are you talking about? I came here because I wanted to be with you
in the first place.”

“… uh?”

Ariel’s eyes opened wide at the unexpected and quick answer.

On the other hand, Helena and Creed, who were watching this, burst into
laughter.

It was as if they were quipping at the young girl and boy, saying, ‘What
are these guys up to?’

“because of me… You’re here?’

“Otherwise, why would I come all the way here? Hey, think about it.
Think.”

In the first place, who was the one who said something like “Can’t you
come to Hispania?”

Now that it came out like this, he was frustrated to the point of death.

On the other hand, Ariel was also very embarrassed right now.

Of course, she knew that he had come this far all for her, but she didn’t
know how to express her feelings honestly.

At best, she expected an answer like, ‘Why did I come all this far because
of you?’

“Honey, you listen when people talk.”

“Poh, noisy! you stupid! It’s all because of you!”

“Wow, are you blaming me for this now?”

In the end, the two continue their conversation drawing parallel lines
until Helena intervened and calmed down the conversation.

Unfortunately, there were no winners.

It only ended with one side dyeing her face red, and the other side
banging on his chest as if dying of frustration.

[T: I am honestly amazed by the character development of Ed, coz he

seems intelligent in every way except when it comes to matter of love;
just like a veteran FA: forever alone.

I will make sure to bring atleast three chapters per week, but if you want
extra chapters, you can please tip me on Kofi. Your support is a huge
motivation for this couch potato here.

https://ko-fi.com/idriselva]

>
 31. New friends

After their brief conversation, Edgar moved somewhere following

Creed’s guidance.

Helena and Ariel also return to their respective rooms before saying that
their meeting place would be decided at a later time.

“You have a pretty well-built body, have you been taking lessons under
someone?

“I just devoted myself to training alone every day.”

“Every day! It seems you have got some guys huh”

It’s easy to just say it, but it’s actually hard to workout daily, whether it’s
snowy or rainy.

Especially at a young age, where one can be easily swayed by the

surrounding events.

In that aspect, Creed’s first impression of a boy named Edgar was quite
satisfactory.

The hard way of speaking that wasn’t appropriate for his age was a little
annoying, but that’s probably a problem that will be solved by itself when
they get comfy with each other.

“There are a lot of turns to take.”

“Yeah, the location is a bit far from the main building, but it is more
convenient this way because it helps us from being seen by others.”

After following Creed and exiting the main building through the back
door, several small buildings appeared.
Creed, who continued to explain that some were spare out-houses and
some were buildings for servants, pointed to the smallest building on the
far right.

“That will be your home here. I heard that you are the heir to the baron
family, are you disappointed with the shabby house?”

“No. On the contrary, the conditions of the house are better than expected,
so I am relieved.”

This house nominally was where homeless childrens were brought back
to stay for the time being.

He expected a kind of collapsed hut after hearing this factor of the house,
but what came into view was clearly a decent and a very common
ordinary private house.

No, in reality, the house looked a little stronger and bigger than the
normal common ones.

“Haha, it’s good that you’re honest, I like that attitude of yours.”

Creed burst into his signature boisterous laughter and once again patted
Edgar’s head quite roughly.

His hands were definitely huge so his gesture didn’t seem like he was just
patting, but more like putting Ed’s head into a sack and leaving his head
to roll around in the sack.

‘Ah.. My head felt dizzy. ‘

He would have directly fainted if he was shaken even a little more.

His pats were so powerful that Ed’s head still rang in dizziness.

If he were to get ‘patted’ twice more, he didn’t doubt about him directly
waking up to an unfamiliar ceiling!

“We have arrived. Come on, let’s go in.”

“Yes.”
Creed opens the unlocked door and strides into the building.

Edgar also calmly followed after him.

‘The air inside is quite warm.’

Although the temperature in the city was rather warm due to the
influence of the symbol of domination, the inside of the building felt even
warmer.

It must mean that the building was not built in a rumble.

It was a two-storeyed structure, so as soon as he entered, he could see the

staircase to the upstairs, and there were corridors on both sides.

He heard that there are two more people living there, so maybe they went
out to play for a while.

It was so quiet that it made him feel like it was still outside.

“Looks like they are out to play for a while.”

The atmosphere around him wasn’t as tight as he had thought.

Since the land he set foot in is not somewhere else but the holy land that
the Grand Duke’s family resides in, he expected the atmosphere here to
be tense and he thought that it would be difficult to do outside activities
except for eating and sleeping.

Well, it’s not anyone else but Helena, who oversees this place, so the place
is not bound to be left uncare.

And the person in charge of this place is also the former Knight
Commander to boot at that, so he should have some say in this place too.

“And don’t call me Sir Creed here. Change your tone a bit.”

“Is there any reason?”

“The kids here don’t know my identity. They only know me as a

neighborhood guy who knows some swordplays.”
Oh, there is also such an inside story?

Edgar nodded his head slightly as he understood, and immediately

pondered over his title.

“Can I call you Mr. Creed?”

“Call me anything. It’s okay as long as you don’t reveal my origins. You
can call me uncle too.”

“Um… … .”

Even so, it was difficult to call a knight that was ranked among the top five
in the Empire so comfortably.

In the end, Edgar, who had reached an agreement as ‘Mr. Creed’, followed
his guidance and headed to the room where he would be staying.

The interior scenery of his room was very ordinary.

There was a bed, a desk, and a closet to put clothes in.

It was a little disappointing that there were no bookshelves, but it would

be difficult to find books here, so this was enough.

“If you need anything, just tell me. For example, is there any book you
want to read?”

“Can you arrange that for me too?”

As if Creed had read his thoughts as he was looking around the room,
Creed started talking.

When Edgar blinked his eyes and looked up at the one who is a head
taller than himself, Creed smiled as if his question was absurd.

“Anyway, the people who live here are like my children. Would it be
difficult to get some books for your children?”

“Still, there is a place to get it… ….”

“It would be impossible if it was a very rare book, but thanks to the
personal connections I built up in my childhood, I’ll be able to find quite a
few books quickly. Just name it without hesitation.”

Creed, who was roughly stroking Edgar’s head again, felt something
strange and tilted his head.

“By the way, didn’t you say that you are the heir of the Billhark family?
Why is your hair black then? .”

“yes? ah… … .”

“Did you inherit a lot of your mother’s blood? Even so, it is unusual.”

Edgar laughed at Creed’s questioning self-talk and removed the pendant

from his neck.

If it’s an ornament, what is he doing taking it off ?

The reason soon became apparent.

“hmm? Head… … ?”

When Edgar took off the pendant, his hair began to turn red from the
ends, as if it had been stained with paint.

Seeing a sight as if he had seen a mirage, Creed belatedly realized that this
was a Form-changing magic.

It is probably a type of magic that is directly involved in the perception of

the opponent.

Unlike transforming one’s own appearance, things like voices do not

change, so there are few uses, but it was a more useful magic in this case.

That would also be the case, because Transformation magic took a lot of
time to use, and it was difficult to use it because it was so difficult to
enchant the spell in such accessories.

“Oh, actually, I changed my look a bit with this necklace because I was
afraid I would stand out because of my hair.”
It was something worn right before entering the castle.

Few people would know his true identity just because he left it alone, but
there was nothing wrong with keeping it in mind just in case.

Creed understood only then and nodded his head in satisfaction.

He doesn’t know who came up with the idea, but it seems that the person
really paid attention to the details.

If it was this boy’s plan, it would be nothing but admirable.

“Oh, that’s a good idea. So while you’re here, are you going to stay like
that?”

“For now, I think so.”

“It will be inconvenient. At least it’s not even a ring, but a pendant.”

The ring would always be okay to wear unless it was made of metal that
easily corroded by water, but the pendant was easily cumbersome to run
around.

Creed, who had put his hand on his chin for a while, soon tapped his
finger and bounced and opened his mouth.

“Later, I will ask my acquaintance to make a similar item in the form of a

ring. If that’s the case, it won’t be cumbersome even if you wear it all the
time.”

“You don’t have to…….”

“It’s because I feel uncomfortable. It’s better than using something that is
unsure when it will make you get caught.”

Even so, it was reported that Creed cared about the details.

Edgar thought it was no longer polite to decline, so he bowed his head

and thanked him.

Creed, who laughed contentedly at him, patted him on the back violently
and left the room, telling him to organize his luggage.
“You’ll probably break my bones if you hit me twice more.”

Creed may have hit him lightly, but it was quite a pain for Edgar.

After shedding a drop of crocodile tears for himself, he started to

organize his luggage in earnest, and first took out his clothes.

The room soon quickly filled up with his favorite books and frequently
used personal items.

“Oh, I’m so tired.”

When it was almost over, Edgar lay down straight on the bed.

Did people know that he was coming and clean up the room for him in
advance?

There was not a speck of dust even though it was an unused room.

He wanted to take a nap like this, but he also wanted to look around the
place as it was his first day here.

Shall he accompany Creed around?

He felt that he would stand out if he were to run around too much alone.

“What?”

While he was lost in thought looking at the ceiling, suddenly the floor
vibrated and a loud noise rang out from the outside.

“Is it an earthquake?”

As the vibration gradually got closer and the sound began to get louder,
Edgar got up in surprise.

At that moment,

with a thud

“Hi! Are you Edgar?”

“Oh, hello…….”
“……?”

Suddenly, a pair of a boy and a girl broke in and greeted him

energetically.

No, to correct it, it was the boy who greeted him energetically, and the girl
hid behind his body with only her head sticking out.

“Are you guys the two kids who live here?”

With the given circumstances, he couldn’t think of anything else suitable.

Following him came a stuttering dull step, and a huge Creed appeared
over the door with a bitter smile.

“These guys really wanted to see you. Let’s at least say hello.”

“Oh, my name is Edgar. I will be living here for the time being.”

The boy, who was standing in front of Edgar’s light self-introduction, hit
his chest and responded with his brown hair blowing.

“I’m Lionel! I’m 14 years old, and call me Leo comfortably.”

‘He’s very sociable.’

This was their first meeting, well, at least for Edgar.

It feels like he lights the surroundings up just by talking.

Leo is probably the type of person who is popular with people and his
charm will only grow more as he grows up.

“Hey, En. You should introduce yourself too.”

“Uh, yes…”

After the self-introduction, Lionel pushed the girl behind him, almost
pulling her forward.

The orange bobbed-haired girl, who hesitated and didn’t know where to
put her hand, recited her name with her head down.
“I, I’m Enya…I’m thirteen.”

She is younger than me?

Since it was comfortable to be friends with a year difference anyway,

Edgar nodded and accepted the greeting.

“Nice to meet you,En. What’s the relationship between you and Leo?”

“Mm, what do you mean by relationship……?”

It’s Enya who raises her head and asks back with her face visibly red.

Edgar had a sense of epiphany for a flash of second, but he could already
deduce the answer by now.

He pulled up one corner of his mouth and decided to play a mischievous

prank on the girl he just met.

“I asked because you looked so close to Leo. I was wondering if he was

your boyfriend.”

“Le, Leo and I…? Well, that’s…….”

Enya was busy shaking her hands in the air, but neither saying no nor yes.

Lionel, who couldn’t see her desperation, stepped forward and cut
Edgar’s words with a single stroke.

“We’re just friends! Right, En?”

“Oh, yeah… that’s right. We’re just friends.”

A dark shadow cast over Enya’s face as soon as Lionel cut in with such a
determined tone that they were only friends.

Edgar, who was watching this, shook his head inwardly.

‘What a sinful fellow. It’s obvious even to a third party.’

[T: pot calling the kettle black!🙄]

Other people’s love stories are always interesting to hear, but he couldn’t
interfere in other’s case blindly.

It doesn’t make sense to butt into someone’s life you’ve just met.

Anyway, he was relieved because they seemed like good friends.

And they don’t seem like they would be territorial just because they came
in first.

Above all, wouldn’t it be fun to watch the relationship between the two
from the sidelines?

The new first meeting in such a newly established house was more
pleasant than expected.

[T: Join me on discord group for this novel –

https://discord.gg/arPpjtnZ , you can ask me for updates or chat abt the
novel in this group. Thank you all my readers 😘]

>
 32. Unexpected Guest

Edgar had an early dinner and left the house with Creed.

He complained that Leonel was bored and asked to take Leo and Enya
along, but this time Edgar had no choice but to leave them behind.

“Today, I will briefly show you around the main building. You, too, will
need to know the way around in order to meet the lady.”

“Is it okay if I go into the main building on my own?”

Even if they were tacitly allowed to stay in the holy land, in any case, all
the people living in the out yard were no different from outsiders.

Judging from the appearances of Leonel and Enya a little while ago, they
didn’t seem to care much about walking around outside, but wouldn’t it
be a little too much to step into the main building where the Grand Duke’s
family live?

“Originally, it will be difficult. But if I am around, it will be fine.”

“It means I need a cover.”

“Haha, the way the young guy speaks.”

However, Creed just laughed because Edgar wasn’t wrong in anyway.

Edgar was allowed to live here, as the boy said, but that did not mean that
he was completely free.

There were rules that had to be followed, and there were some
restrictions.

A typical example is to not enter the residence of aristocrats without

permission, such as entering the castle.
Since most of the children staying in this place were from commoners, it
was an unavoidable issue.

At least it wasn’t much of a big problem, since it was possible to enter the
castle when Creed was by his side.

Except for a very few people actually living in the castle, there were many
times when they welcomed the children with great enthusiasm, claiming
that they were brought by Helena.

For example, there were some servants who distributed snacks or played
together with the childrens when they were idle.

“By the way, the place where the lady is staying is over there. Can you
see?”

“… Is that the last room?”

As Edgar followed Creed’s fingertips, he saw a balcony protruding from a

height that he could barely see if he lifted his head up.

‘She lives in a fairly high place.’

One could say that he somewhat realizes the difference in their social
status by now.

Even if they were of the same noble family, the daughter of the Grand
Duke and him were different, if anything.

The difference was as clear as day and night.

“It must be difficult to meet secretly like this.”

“It indeed is so, but there is still a problem since you can only meet her
when the lady comes out, and there are only a few days she could do
that.”

“Few days?”

At most, it’s just coming out of the building for a while, but he wonders if
there’s a specific reason why it’s difficult.
When Edgar stared at Creed with a curious look, he roughly stroked
Edgar’s hair with a bitter smile on his face.

“It is said that if you are born into a good family, the responsibility that
comes with it is heavy. You will understand what I mean.”

“…I understand.”

Edgar gave a small nod of his head as if he finally understood, and stared
at the balcony he had just seen.

Creed said that Ariel hadn’t been out in three weeks, but then Edgar
understood that Creed simply meant that she hadn’t been out to the city.

But maybe that was simply the story of having to stay in this castle for
three weeks.

‘It’s serious.’

He wonders how far the Grand Duke’s education policy is.

No, he thought that this was a problem about dealing with people before
education policy.

Even though Helena, not anyone, was standing by the girl’s side, the fact
that she was in this situation must mean that strong invisible shackles of
responsibilities were put on her ankles.

“Mr. Creed, can I go out of the Holy Land freely?”

“Okay. Did you see those little kids? They also come and go freely with a
pass, so you have no problem either.”

As long as one doesn’t enter the main building recklessly, the rest of the
place seems to be okay to go around freely.

Edgar asked again when he could get the pass and if he could go right
away even today, and when he got the answer, he smiled brightly.

Then, before entering the main building through the back door, he stared
at the balcony he had seen a moment ago, then he just smiled a little and
followed after Creed.
Returning to her room after dinner, Ariel sat down in front of her desk.

Even though she returned to her original home where she should be most
peaceful, her daily life was scheduled to be busier.

As proof of that, as she looked at the pile of books on her desk, she let out
a heavy sigh.

But she couldn’t put them off any longer because she had work to do
tomorrow after she got this done.

Having made up her mind, she picked up a book that was six times the
thickness of her own hand and opened it.

It was none other than information on the leading families of the empire,
and the personal information of those belonging to those families, made
into a book.

After memorizing this and taking the test tomorrow, only when the test is
successfully completed will she move on to the next step.

Not even a chance was given to take a small breather. She just simply has
to be given new tasks after the previous tasks are completed.

‘After this, it seems to be magic education. What is next?’

Perhaps it was liberal arts classes or swordsmanship training.

A 14-year-old girl might think it’s a bit early to learn, but it was a story
only applicable to young girls from other families who grew up like
flowers in a greenhouse.

But, she had to one day grow up to be a warrior like her own father, who
would go to battlefields and deal with the invaders of the north.

In order to do that, it was important for her to build a body that could
navigate the battlefield from an early age and develop that kind of
strength.

Magic education was also one of a similar category.

“The Loktael family… As one of the leading counts in the central region,
the family head… … .”

Ariel turns the book one by one, reading the written words aloud, since
reading aloud is better for memorization.

One sheet turned into two, then ten, and eventually dozens or hundreds
of sheets.

Ariel, who finished one book and immediately moved on to the next one,
began to quickly scan the letters with her eyes without even reading it.

She did not forget to write down in a separate notebook any information
that would be easy to forget.

How much time had passed like that?

Ariel sighed deeply as she had exhausted herself and leaned over in her
chair.

Then she picked up a small bell that was sitting on the edge of the desk
and waved it weakly.

“Yes, my lady. Did you call me?”

The door to the room opened, and Shuri appeared with her head bowed
and calmly asked.

“Bring me something to drink and some snacks. I am so tired.”

“Please wait for a moment. I’ll bring it to you right away.”

Ariel usually likes a drink made by pickling or grinding fruit in honey, but
when she’s focused on something, she prefers serving tea.

Of course, Shuri was well versed in this, so she headed to the kitchen,
prepared tea leaves and hot water, and started brewing her own tea with
her skillful hands.

Ariel’s expression softened as the scent of the fragrant tea spread

throughout the room.
Ariel, who got up from her seat, trudged over to her bed and collapsed
with her face first like a corpse.

After all, as someone who had been watching Ariel beside her lately, Shuri
was acutely aware of how heavy the position as the daughter of the Grand
Duke’s family was.

Shuri probably wouldn’t even dare to do it even if someone gave her all
the gold and silver treasures in the world.

When she looked at the pile of books on the desk, as she did now, she
realized what a great person her master was.

“My lady, hurry up and have some tea and cheer up.”

“Yes… It should be.”

Ariel woke up from her bed, prowling like a caterpillar, holding her
teacup in her hand, which was set on the little table beside her bunk.

The tea was set to the right temperature for her to drink right away.

As she smelled the delicate scent, it seemed that a day’s worth of fatigue
had gone away a little.

When she thought of what she had to do right after this, she felt the
fatigue failing at her any moment, but she then decided to turn her eyes
away from reality.

“When did you plan to meet Young Master Edgar?”

“I don’t have any plans yet. That kind of person who doesn’t even want to
meet me in the first place.”

The way she slurped her tea with her mouth pouting looked like a duck in
Shuri’s eyes.

An ugly duckling at that.

However, let’s say it’s not an ugly duckling in the sense of being ugly, but
an ugly duckling in the sense of being dishonest in it’s heart.
Even if she shows off like that, everyone around her could see it, so what
is she still trying to hide?

It was only at times like this that the fact that her master was a year
younger than herself came to Shuri’s mind.

It was fun to watch from the side because Ariel looks cuter than her usual
blunt and busy appearance.

“You can go take a break. I’m going to sleep after I’m done with that.”

“I will wait outside, so call me before going to bed. I’ll just clean up and I’ll
go take a rest.”

“You don’t even listen.”

Not wanting to argue about it any longer, Ariel nodded her head to let her
go, bit off a piece of cookie, and looked around the room.

The decorations are quite fancy, but it’s a bleak room with nothing to say.

Without even the common stuffed toys that girls of her age often play
with, the inside filled with books and other objects even felt empty.

‘I want a doll.’

After drinking her tea, Ariel put down the teacup and lay flat on her bed.

With no doll to hug, Ariel was immersed in her contemplation, holding a

large pillow the size of her body tightly around her body.

The chilly air of the moonlit night crept in through the wide open
window, but she wasn’t in the mood to care what was going on with her
now.

‘Should I call Shuri again?’

It seems that she had strange thoughts because she is all alone.

Since the windows had to be closed, wouldn’t it be better to call Shuri

back and ask her to talk to her now? The moment she was so worried.
RAISED CHIN.

“Huh, I thought I was going to die.”

“!?”

Suddenly, she thought she was hearing someone’s footsteps on the

balcony, and the person muttered to himself in a disgruntled voice.

‘How did someone climb this high?’

She then thought of the possibility of assassin, and she couldn’t even find
her voice at that thought.

She needs to call Shuri right now… … .

With the idea of ​checking her opponent’s appearance, she raised herself
up and slowly approached the balcony, keeping her presence as low as
possible.

Soon, the figure of the opponent slowly revealed in front of her eyes.

Ariel’s mouth fell open of its own accord, and she pointed at the
opponent, shaking her hands as if she had seen something she shouldn’t
have seen.

“Oh, you surprised me. Hey, if you are here at least make some noise.”

“What, what is it? How do you.. ..?

It was none other than her childhood friend who appeared with an
unidentified paper bag in one hand and a stuffed toy in the other arm.

>
 33. A promise made under the moonlit
night

Translator: Idris

Ariel’s eyes were filled with a look of bewilderment that she had
never ever had before in her life.

Thinking that she was probably hallucinating, she extended her

hands to pinch his cheek, and Edgar bluntly slapped her hand away.

“Uh, how did you get up there? At this time, there must be a barrier…
… .”

The Robeheim family has a security structure that is more

impregnable than any other family’s.

That is….

The invisible sensory barrier surrounding this huge castle.

The vast barrier automatically activates when the sun sets and by
that time, all the people in the castle must have also returned to their
respective quarters one by one.

Original site: Galaxy TL

The security outside the wall of the castle is tight but the inside is
very lax, giving the impression that one could break in easily from
the outside.

But as soon as the invisible sensory barrier is touched, the man will
eventually meet a terrible end.

So, how the hell did this boy break through that barrier and make it
alive all the way here?
There is only one way to break through that barrier. To open the
barrier itself in any way and enter the castle.

But Ariel knew better than anyone else that this man didn’t have that
kind of magic ability.

A deep smile formed on Edgar’s lips as he faced Ariel’s rolling

pupils.

At the same time, a strange phenomenon came to Ariel’s senses.

“… you, please.”

Even though he was clearly in front of her eyes, she couldn’t feel his
presence, for a moment, as if he was not there.

It wasn’t the conceal technique that assassins use, such as making

their presence low, but the person is literally in front of one’s eyes,
but one couldn’t feel the vitality of a living person.

Just like a floating ghost without the presence of a living and

breathing human being.

Only then was Ariel able to deduce how her childhood friend broke
through the impenetrable barrier.

It’s such an absurd thing. However, considering the bloodline of his

family, it seemed to be not an impossible thing.

Ariel shakily pointed her finger at him, but Edgar, who was at ease
with himself, shrugged his shoulders and lifted his eyebrows at the
same time, comfortably took an empty chair for himself and sat
down.

“As expected, geniuses are different. You notice it right away.”

“The mana(life force) that flowed through your body… Did you stop
it?”

“That’s right. There was something like that written in the book you
showed me before.”
It’s a story about when Edgar was in the middle of magic training.

Ariel, who frequently visited Ardenum, once brought a pile of books,

all of which were related to magic.

Among them, there was a book containing information about all

kinds of barriers and various spells, and the structure of how they
work was also described in detail.

So, when he got a chance, he tried to make a small barrier technique

and made it, and it ended quite successfully.

Of course, he studied all kinds of tricks while studying to make one

of the barrier techniques, but it was funny that he couldn’t even keep
it up for a time worth a cup of tea to cool down at most.

“You did something really outrageous.”

“I’m coming to see a friend who is socially high-ranked, so I, of

course, have to do this much.”

He has already overheard about the Robeheim family castle

surrounded by a barrier from Helena more than a year ago.

Ofcourse, his notion for learning about barriers and spells isn’t to
use it in this situation, but he is glad that the results were positive in
any case.

“Well, it’s only possible because it’s you. If it is someone else’s, it is

impossible.”

The sensory barrier is set to alarm if a body of an object with Mana

(life-force) flowing through its body interlocked with the wavelength

of the barrier when the body of the object invades.

Then, what would happen if you passed the barrier with the magical
power flowing through your body, completely stopped?

When the mana of his whole body has stopped, it means that he has
made himself into a body like a weed rolling on the side of the road.
Mana is present, but it doesn’t flow, so the metaphor of a weed
rolling on the road side will be more appropriate than anything else.

Then? Of course it’s imperceptible. However, it is safe to say that

there is no one who can make a settlement like Edgar.

“How many people don’t have mana?”

Mana is similar to blood. To have its value is only when it exists in

the body and keeps circulating.

There is no human being who can consciously stop the blood flowing
through the body in the first place.

But Edgar was the exception.

Although he was born with mana in his body, he was born with a
constitution that did not flow mana and could not use magic.

He succeeded in overcoming his natural body constitution with the

sword Helena gave him, achieving the current state of the circulation
of mana.

In addition, he succeeded in consciously returning his body to its

original state thus stopping the flow of mana.

Perhaps it would be quite unfair if the caster of this barrier saw the
same case as Edgar.

The barrier was a perfect settlement for the caster, but a guy, who
breaks the mold of common sense appeared and easily broke
through that settlement.

“To be honest, I too felt that I was gambling. But I’m honestly glad
that it worked out.”

Edgar giggled foolishly and handed her the doll in his arms.

A light brown fluffy teddy bear and the size was also quite large.

She felt the teddy bear and the texture was quite smooth. Imagine
how comfortable it would be to hug it to sleep.
Wait, how did he get the doll?

Besides, how was he able to bring it at such an appropriate moment,

as if he had heard the thoughts she just came up with.

“Oh, and I also bought some snacks outside. It’s a little cold, but it’s
definitely delicious.”

“…How did you come up with all this?”

Even though he has passed the barrier, it made no sense for him to
climb up this high.

At first, she thought that he had used a rope to climb up but she
couldn’t see any rope tied to anywhere.

“There was a place to step in the middle. I ran moderately and came
up.”

“You really have such big guts.”

Just because there is a barrier set in the first place does not mean
that there are no patrol guards at all.

Of course, the number is small, but if he made a mistake anywhere, it

is considered that he is already caught.

If he had been caught, he would have had his throat cut on the spot.

Why did he even take this risk to come here?

“That’s what you say, but your smile really makes people think
otherwise, Your Highness?”

“Hmph, it’s just ridiculous. What the hell are you saying?….”

Edgar teased her by even using honorifics, but Ariel was not easily
beaten and turned her head with a snort.

‘But what he said is true.’

Looking at the reflection of herself on the mirror opposite her, who
was grinning from ear to ear, she felt like exploding from shame.

How can she actually not be happy?

She was truly grateful that her childhood friend came to see her,
even at the risk of passing over the barrier and climbing so high up
the building, she even wished to hug him right to express her
gratitude.

However, as a maverick princess, who is not honest with her heart,

Ariel’s mouth busily shoots off a load of nonsense like any other day.

“I-I don’t even like stuffed animals very much… But since you
already brought it, I’ll accept it.”

“Thank you so much for accepting my gift, I’m about to burst into
tears.”

She said it like that, but Edgar knew that Ariel was interested in the
doll.

That’s also true, because the other day, when he was touring
Ardenum with her, he saw her hanging out in front of a shop.

At first, he thought she wanted something, but later he found out that
it was a place where stuffed toys were sold.

He bought it along with snacks while he was out, thinking about it at

that time, but it seems to have been a good choice.

The muscles around her mouth twitched, representing her

disingenuous feelings.

He wanted to expose her lie and bathed in delight at the expression

she is going to make, but at the last minute, he decided to hold his
mischievous deeds for today.

The pile of books on the desk right next to him is the evidence of how
hard this childhood friend of his had been through until a while ago.

‘Why is the room so empty?’

It was truly abysmal for a fourteen-year-old girl’s room.

He guesses it doesn’t smell like people living there.

He initially expected something a bit more shiny and dainty.

He wondered if it is Ariel’s taste, but it probably can’t be.

“Why are you looking around a lady’s room like that? CREEPY.”

“The lady has a high taste, anyone who doesn’t know her would
think that she has already had her Debut.”

Debutante Ball.

It usually refers to a ball or event held for children of aristocratic

families who are entering the social world for the first time.

Those who entered the social world through this are called
debutants.

Depending on the family, the time to become a debutant differs

considerably, but in general, the older the family, the earlier the girl’s
entry into the world of society.

Representatively, the Robeheim family belongs to that category.

“Chi, it’s not too far away, is it?”

“When?”

“Probably next year. I will debut next year at the latest.”

It’s definitely pretty fast.

Considering that the usual age of debutant is nineteen when one

reaches adulthood, it means that she would have already entered the
social world three years before reaching adulthood at the latest.

Although there are some people who have already debuted in the
social world at the same age as the two of them, it is really a very
small number of cases.
“Do you have anyone to go with?”

“Of course you should go with me. Mmm, of course if it is not too
much for you.”

“Okay. Is it possible?”

Usually young girls entering the debutante ball get help from the
men around them.

A close friend of the opposite sex, a lover, or even a fiance

determined by the family. The number of such cases are large.

[T: the partner could be their father or brother too, as long as the
other party is someone close who is the opposite sex. Debutante ball
is, just like a dancing ball too.]

However, if there is anything in common, it is that at least the family

and personal reputations of men and women should be at a similar
level.

In that sense, Edgar was still lacking in many ways to take the
position.

“What, don’t you like it? They said they would let the young lady of
the Robeheim family choose her partner to attend her first socialite
initiation ceremony, but would you refuse?”

“Not that I don’t like it, it’s a problem because it’s too much, you
idiot.”

Edgar lightly gave a tick to her forehead, then brushed off his seat
and stood up.

Even if the girl only wanted him to be her partner, it would be

difficult for her family to allow it.

It would be difficult for her to even give out a business card to the
heir of a nameless aristocratic family, unless he was at least a
prominent Count.
If Helena used her breath, it is possible, but that wasn’t what Edgar
wanted.

Somehow, until the time comes, his main goal would be to become a
good friend enough to be by the side of this immature princess.

“Mmm, your hair is messy.”

“I’ll be sleeping soon anyway, so what’s the point?”

Edgar, who was standing beside her seat, looked down at her softly
and then stroked her head without saying a word, and Ariel threw
her body behind her, groaning at the comfortable sensation.

She wondered what’s the use of combing when she is about to go to

bed.

Edgar gave a low chuckle, removed his hand and walked slowly out
onto the balcony.

“You get lonely a lot, so I’ll come often.”

“Tch, there’s no problem if I don’t see you for a few days, okay?”

[T: Guys, please mark her words. There is a scene for payback to her
sentence.]

‘Well, I won’t stop coming though’, Edgar said afterward, barely

holding back his laughter.

To what extent can she maintain her dishonesty?

It was tricky, but it also had a cute taste to it.

“Hang in there. I’ll be coming through that door in a little while.”

“… … .”

Not to come up to her balcony to meet her like a shoplifter, but as her
friend-to-friend with confidence.
Edgar thus revealed his aspirations and put one foot on the railing of
the balcony.

Jumping to the first floor just like this is crazy, so as he was

examining the steps he had climbed up one by one, someone
suddenly grabbed his right hand.

Surprised, he turned his head to check the back of his hand, where
Ariel was holding him with her head bowed down.

She chewed on her lips for a while, before gathering more strength to
speak, with her cheeks coloured red under the pale moonlight, she
belatedly parted her lips.

“… You know I hate waiting, so don’t be late.”

The words that sprang from the mixture of her dishonest mind and
the desire to speak frankly carved a smile on Edgar’s lips.

He didn’t carelessly stroke her hair, as before, but gently, as if he

were stroking a precious glasswork.

“Okay, I’ll come visit you on time.”

After saying that, he quickly disappeared from the balcony.

Suddenly, the lighting dimmed, as if the moonlight, which was bright

just a moment ago, had hidden behind the clouds.

Ariel thought the scene from a moment ago was a dream, but
realizing it wasn’t because of the warmth left on her head, she smiled
lightly.

‘Anyway, pretend to be cool.’

Will she admit her real feelings?

A little bit, not a lot, really, a little bit is enough.

[T: Sorry, to have you guys waiting and for not updating as per the
schedule. And I have created a group where you guys can pester me
 to update or discuss about the novel. Here is the link –
https://discord.gg/arPpjtnZ

>
 34. My daily life has changed

Translator- Idris

It has been quite a long time since the promise under the moonlit
night, which has been made between the two childhood friends who
like to quarrel a lot with each other.

Edgar is now quite used to living in the castle, and he is also close to
Lionel and Enya, whom he lived with under the same roof.

The only regret was that he hadn’t been able to fulfill the promise he
made to his childhood friend yet, but he didn’t dare neglect his goal
and trained harder, believing that one day, the opportunity will
come.

Just like that.

In the early morning as usual.

A loud noise reverberated in the backyard of the castle belonging to

the Grand Duke.

The source is on the patch of trimmed grass where Creed and Edgar
were competing.

It is also a scene that became a daily routine every morning after

Edgar came.

Edgar’s opponent is almost twice the size as him, but he didn’t back
down and stood straight across from his opponent.

The audience of their match, Lionel and Enya, his two roommates
stood at the side lines.

Even some of the personal guards from the House of Grand Ducal,
came and sat down to watch the match, and they were all watching
with utter seriousness, without a trace of looking at the match as if it
were a child play.

“Oh, my”.

“Still slow! Move more concisely!”

At Creed’s outcry, Edgar increased his speed further, strutting out

his chest and barely striking the incoming wooden sword.

Then, Creed, who was retrieving the wooden sword, changed his
movement along the way and this time, he tried to hit Edgar’s right
shoulder from top to bottom.

“……!”

Edgar, who had already reached up to strike the opponent’s wooden

sword, recognized that he would be a beat late to parry with the
incoming sword which had just changed its direction.

And it would also be ambiguous to stop Creed’s attack at this angle.

Edgar has already swung his sword towards a direction and with
faster speed at that.

“No, it’s not.”

As soon as his mind thought that this plan was crazy, without even
thinking for a beat, Edagr’s hand moved even faster than before and
swung his sword from top to bottom.

This will work.

His intuition based on his experience of wielding a sword was telling

him.

Efficient move.

In the meantime, he tried to move his body to the left as much as

possible and escape the range of attack that was about to touch his
right shoulder.
Creed’s hand stopped as soon as their swords crossed, along with
the breaking sound of the wooden sword tearing through the air.

Hit it!

“……?”

Edgar’s wooden sword, which had been swung as it was, accurately

hit Creed’s chest, and on the contrary, Creed’s wooden sword, which
was aiming for Edgar’s shoulder, was not touched and for a moment,
their attack suspended in mid-air.

Edgar, who was surprised that Creed suddenly stopped attacking,

blinked his eyes and looked up at him, who was one head larger than
himself.

Creed, made eye contact with him, smiled and held Edgar’s wooden
sword that was poking at his chest.

“That’s it for today’s training. The last attack was a very good
judgment.”

“Oh, thank you for your hard work!”

Creed is actually a man who is stingier with praise than he thought.

But today, seeing Creed complimenting the last attack with a very
satisfied expression, it means that his last attack really was a sharp
one.

Edgar, surprised at this, looked at the other blankly, and belatedly

bowed deeply to express his gratitude for his hard work.

“Wow! Edgar, your last attack was amazing! Right, En?”

“Uh, yeah… I don’t know much about swordsmanship, but… I think it

was really sharp.”

Lionel, who was watching the high-quality competition of the two,

ran first and praised Edgar to the point where Edgar felt
embarrassed.
Enya is a stranger to this field, but even to her, the last attack was
great, so she affirmed Lionel’s words.

“Thank you. I guess it was okay for you to say that.”

To be honest, Edgar didn’t make the last attack out of consciousness.

In other words, his body moved before his mind.

Creed would have reacted late and followed with another attack if he
were to avoid the attack in that situation.

And it was normal to not engage in such moments, even if it is to

counterattack.

Nevertheless, it was the difference between the two people, and was
the first Edgar noticed at the last minute that he was sure his attack
would work.

That’s because Creed’s physique and height are bigger than Edgar’s.

In other words, assuming that it is equally swung from top to

bottom, Edgar’s sword is relatively faster to reach Creed’s body.

However, in this case, they ignore the concept of muscle strength.

Of course, he didn’t think that far in that short moment.

He just swung his sword because he was convinced that this blow
would work before he even compared himself to the opponent’s
physique which was in front of him.

“It’s amazing to me, too.”

Edgar repeatedly held and opened his hands, as if his senses were
still strange.

Does it mean that his skills have improved that much? It seems that
the training so far does not go wasted.

“Hwee! That’s great, Edgar!”

“You did a great job. Why don’t you come here and have a snack?”

Soldiers from the Robeheim family, who were watching it from afar,
also praised his swordsmanship by whistling and cheering.

Edgar has stayed here for nearly half a year and has been competing
with Creed every morning.

And these soldiers were also those who watched his growth by
appreciating the couple’s training like a daily morning routine,
unless something special happened.

They wouldn’t have ever known that the boy who used to be beaten
up in the hands of Sir Creed at first, will be able to strike a powerful
blow like this one day.

It was really an improvement that is beyond their imagination.

Among the soldiers who have often watched the two men’s battle
recently, there were even half-jokes and half-truths that Edgar might
threaten their positions in the near future.

“I am not taking away the breakfast you guys should be eating,

right?”

Edgar approached the hoard of guards, with a smile at the corner of

his lips, and accepted the food they handed over, which seemed like
dried meat.

It was quite spicy and tasted good, probably sprinkled with spices
on the outside.

‘Did they make it themselves?’

If so, it would be useful to learn how to make it another time.

He ate another one, thinking of another possibility, that if it was sold

outside then he should find out where they are sold.

“Yonsuk-ah, we don’t have much age difference, but you call me

‘hyung’. It makes me feel like an old man.”
[T: Yonsuk stands for idealism, intuition, generosity. It probably is a
title or pet name given to Edgar by the guards as they didn’t know
Edgar’s real identity. This is purely my guess!!]

“Ah, to be honest, you’re in your mid-thirties, but isn’t hyung a little

like that?”

“Ha ha, I can’t outwit you, young man.”

When the man who declared his surrender exaggeratedly with his
hands raised, Edgar giggled and sat down on the grass and joined in
on the story.

He hasn’t been here for very long, but he’s been fortunate enough to
become quite friendly with the people around him.

It also played a role that most of them were friendly to him, except
for the high officials who stayed inside the castle.

More than anything, he felt relieved because they all seem to be good
people.

“Hey, his skills are enough to join the guard. Is not it? Raphael.”

“Honestly, with this guy’s talents, the guard’s position is too shallow
for him. Looking at the growth rate, I think he will reach somewhere
higher. ”

“I’m glad you think so highly of me.”

Well, Edgar also had no intention of ending up in the position of

guard.

Because what he was aiming for was high up there.

‘It’s still so high.’

Edgar smiled bitterly as he looked toward the balcony where Ariel

lived.

He has climbed up there several times since their promise, but still,
he can’t help but think that there is still a long way for him to pass
through that door officially as a friend and confidently entering her
room.

There was no need to be impatient, but neither was it leisurely.

Because he knew better than anyone that the patience of that

immature princess would not last very long.

“Come to think of it, the head of the family is taking a long time this
time.”

“Don’t talk. The resistance of those guys is quite strong this time.”

Edgar, staring out onto the balcony, listened to the conversation

behind him.

The story of Ariel’s father, the head of the Robeheim family, whom he
has not yet seen even though he has been living here for nearly half a
year.

He couldn’t help but be interested.

“What kind of person is the head of this place?”

“My lord? Edgar, have you never seen the head of the family since
you came here?”

“Unfortunately.”

Edgar shrugged his shoulders and replied indifferently.

He would normally have a chance to see the man even from a

distance, but for some reason, he really didn’t see the man even
once.

At this point, he wondered if someone was forcibly blocking their

meeting.

“If I had to put it that way, he’s like the crystallization of toughness.”

“Even though he might break, he wouldn’t bend … Anyway, just

looking at the head will make your hamstrings tingle.”
At the words of the two private guards, Edgar fell into thought.

Somehow, it seemed like a rough impression of the family head was

being drawn in his mind.

To put it mildly, the family head in his imagination must be someone

with a similar physique and body the size of Creed, but with the
exact opposite personality.

The lines on his face are thick, his tone of voice is stiff, and his
expression changes are not clear.

Putting aside personality, it is certain that he is the kind of person

who is difficult to deal with just by looking at his appearance.

However, judging from Helena’s remarks that Ariel resembled her

father in her personality, the head’s actual personality may be
contrary to his expectations.

He was in the middle of a conversation with the guards, thinking that

they would meet someday.

Creed, who played as Leonel and Enya’s opponent from afar, made
eye contact with Edgar, and suddenly bobbed his head back.

‘What happened? I was just thinking about meeting her .’

It was a kind of signal between the two people who had been
together often for the past half year.

Creed actions meant ‘Ariel wants to meet you.’

It seems that his childhood friend, who was extremely busy, has
some free time today.

Then they should go out to play together.

Edgar stood up lightly from his seat and brushed off a piece of grass
from his buttocks.

The man called Raphel, who was watching this, messed around with
the dried meat and then spoke with a questioning voice.
“You look busy today?”

Edgar, who used to talk more normally, got up quite quickly today.

What’s wrong with the guy who always spent his time privately like
an old man?

“Yes, there is someone I need to meet.”

” And who is that person?”

“Oh, by any chance, is that a girl?”

After his question, Raphel, the man smirked and raised his little
finger.

At that, Edgar smiled and shrugged his shoulders, saying neither yes
nor no.

“Are you going to meet your girlfriend?”

“what… Yes?”

“Oh, shit. Is she pretty?”

How surprised these people would be if they knew that the person
Edgar was going to meet today was the only daughter of their family.

[T: ‘their family’ it’s becoz, the guards are personal guards of the
Robeheim family.]

He wanted to surprise them, but because he knew it wasn’t the right

time yet, Edgar swallowed his words and smiled mysteriously.

Then he picked up his wooden sword from the ground, put it in his
belt, and threw out a sentence lightly.

“I don’t know if she is pretty, but I think she is a little cute.”

Then, from behind, there was an exclamation of ‘Oh-oh!’ and some

voices saying that he already had a sweetheart, but he ignored their
remarks and moved on to the road to his temporary home.
 Perhaps he will be beaten to death if he retells this story to Ariel.

Still, regardless of the danger, he is quite curious about the girl’s

reaction, so it wouldn’t be bad to try it out today.

‘It must be fun.’

Already excited at the thought of making fun of his childhood friend,

Edgar’s legs moved more cheerly.

[T : Come join me on discord – https://discord.gg/arPpjtnZ ]

>
 35. While she was distracted

Translator: Idris

When Edgar arrived at the place, he saw the back of Ariel who had
arrived earlier than the time they agreed to meet, and he shouted
her name gladly and approached her.

He was worried that people around them might notice his calling of
Ariel’s name, but fortunately, such a mishap did not happen.

“…….”

Ariel, on the other hand, turned her head around with a sulky expression
when their eyes met.

Edgar approached her with a bitter smile and tapped on her shoulder.

“Hey, I was not even late, but at least please accept my greeting.”

When he checked the long pendulum clock in front of the store across the
street, he found that he had arrived five minutes earlier than the
appointment time.

He knew well that she doesn’t like waiting, but he wasn’t late at all and
even arrived earlier.

“I know, you are not late. As my mother said in the first place, there is no
reason to be angry over this.”

“Get rid of those big puffy cheeks first and talk, only then will I believe
you.”

Edgar didn’t know why she was angry, but it’s crystal clear that she’s
indeed angry.

After all, they have been together for 13 years.

Ariel, who glanced at Edgar while scratching her head as if in trouble,
pouted her lips again.

Honestly, she wasn’t angry.

No, to be exact, she was angry, but it wasn’t just because Edgar was late,
but also because of her own stupidity.

The beginning of this complex emotion arises three days ago when Edgar
failed to visit her.

Ofcourse, Ariel understood that the boy must be busy, and she can’t
actually ask him to always come, not to mention when it’s dangerous to
pass over the barrier and the patrol guards.

However, since the boy hadn’t come to see her for three days, she had
expected him to come out earlier today.

Although he was definitely earlier than the appointment time, it hurt her
pride that she was the first to come.

It was as if the boy wasn’t expecting to see her, but she was the only one
who was overly nervous.

‘You idiot, you idiot, Ed.’

‘You could’ve come out a little earlier. If you had done that, I wouldn’t
have any reason to feel this way.’

But the stupidest person was herself.

‘How can you think of such a childish idea when you’re not a four-year-
old kid anymore?’

Wake up, Ariel Robeheim.

You’re the future heir to the Robeheim family.

If she’s swayed by emotions like this, she will be beaten by her father
again…….

“Hyaai!!”
“Oh, you still have reactions ugh….”

As Ariel was immersed in her own thoughts, a cat-like scream escaped

her lips as she felt the strange touch on her neck.

When she heard the voice of her playful childhood friend, she was about
to erupt in anger at any moment.

“……?”

However, when she turned her head, what she saw was not the face of her
nasty childhood friend, but a flower that filled her vision.

It wasn’t the amaryllis that she liked the most, and from the appearance it
seemed to be a type of rose.

“You don’t like it? Why is that expression on your face?”

“Oh, no, it’s not like that… What flower is it?”

There was once a time when she had received a flower from this stinky
boy when they were young, but such an incident has only happened once
and she has never received any flower after they have grown up.

He was a man without a mood in the first place, so she didn’t even expect
such a gift, so the surprise increased even more.

Why is the wind blowing this way?

“What, you don’t remember? There was a time when you made a fuss
about visiting a Grand Duke’s daughter but not bringing a single flower.”

“Ah.”

Come to think of it, she remembered something like that.

To be honest, it was absurd to state something like that to your friend, but
that day, she was in a good mood so she said it without even realizing it.

Later, when she went to bed asking to herself why she had said that, she
regretted it and banged her head against the headboard.
But why does this man keep such small things in his heart?

“Bah, just like an idiot… I just said it casually, but you keep it in your
heart?”

“Is that what you say to a person who gift you a flower? Catch it.”

Chit, if you give it a little cool, what would happen?

She knew that the difficulty level of expecting something such as getting
flowers from this dense man was too high, but still, there is such a thing as
a mood.

Besides, why is he dressed like this?

It is okay to pay attention to one’s clothing when coming out to meet the
heiress of the Grand Ducal, but his outfit is very modest.

If it wasn’t for the flower, she would have pointed it out right away, but
let’s move on for today.

This must be an aspect that a lady of the Grand Duke’s family should
have.

More than that, what was she trying to say before?

Nice to meet you? Thank you? What did you do? Have you eaten?

No, they aren’t suitable, she has to think of something else to say.

“Let’s go, you must be busy later, so we have to grab this time to play
well.”

Without even thinking about it, she hurriedly reached out and grabbed
the sleeve of his shirt as he turned around and started to walk away.

The guy who turns his head to look around, looks at her as if asking
what’s going on?

She mumbled for a while without a reason but belatedly brought out her
words.
Just as if she was pouring out all the emotions accumulated over the past
three days in just one word.

“… I was bored, you fool.”

It wasn’t something she wanted to say, really.

She was just bored because she had no one to talk to.

Even if Shuri is there, she can’t treat Ariel as comfortably as this guy does.

Yeah, that’s all.

Just that.

“Then I ought to take you to play a lot today.”

He patted her head again as if she were a child, but she decided to let him
go for today.

Even if it wasn’t her favorite Amaryllis, the red flower resembling the
color of her eyes was very pretty.

Ariel was experiencing a really strange feeling today.

Obviously, given her years of living in Hespania, Edgar is not even close to
her feet.

But Edgar walked around the heart of the city very freely as if he had
lived here longer than she did.

“Oh, the food over there is delicious. You’ve never been there, have you?”

“I can’t have been there, of course. In the first place, I don’t even eat
outside…….”

Ariel, who answered Edgar’s question bluntly, looked sideways at the

restaurant he pointed at.

She doesn’t often come out of the castle, but putting aside that, there is a
tiny wish and that is to walk around the city so freely just like now.
Originally, it was a kind of obligation for her to always be followed by a
guard when she came out, or to go around in a carriage.

And it is difficult to wander around recklessly because it would make the

crowd feel like ‘The heiress of the Grand Ducal must have come out to
inspect the city.’

Today, she can walk around alone without such a distraction because it
was only the right time.

Her father was away for a while, and Helena, who knew Ariel and Edgar
couldn’t see each other often, was generous.

Just in case, she actually didn’t tell her mother that the boy often visited
her secretly at night, which worked really well in this case.

“Then shall we go there? You’ve disguised anyway.”

Ariel had an accessory similar to Edgar’s magic pendant and had her hair
dyed bright red.

If her identity is found out, confusion could occur, and there was a high
possibility that she would be caught in the incident by mistake, so a kind
of safety device was prepared.

On the contrary, Edgar had dyed his hair black, but somehow it became a
funny situation where the two exchanged their hair color.

“By all means. Be prepared if the dishes don’t suit my taste.”

“Well, I shall shoulder the responsibility.”

Edgar shrugged at Ariel’s bluff but casually moved to the restaurant.

It probably means that the taste is guaranteed.

Ariel also never had any bad experience in the restaurant or stall the boy
took her to, so she always believed the boy and followed.

Maybe it’s an example of how picky she is.

“Shall we sit outside? I’m sure it’s not good, right?”

“It doesn’t really matter. No one would even recognize it anyway.”

Then Ariel followed Edgar’s recommendation to sit outside to get some

fresh air for the first time in a long time.

Soon after, a waiter came to the place where the two sat with a menu.

Given that the number of dishes in the menu is not large, Ariel speculated
that this would be the kind of store where they planned to win with a few
signature dishes.

“Your black hair feels awkward.”

Ariel was the first of the two who sat still and stared at each other after
successfully completing the order.

The boy always had black hair when he came at night, but she still
couldn’t get used to it even after nearly half a year had passed.

“Are you in a position to talk about me? From my point of view, you look
even more weird. ”

“That’s true, too.”

Nodding her head as if she was convinced, she smoothed the edge of the
cup containing water for no reason.

Come to think of it, she had shown this kind of distracted expression
almost twice in just one day in front of her childhood friend.

It was only the third time today, so it would be rather normal not to
adapt.

“Huh? Come to think of it, how did you notice me?”

Ariel, who had been thinking, suddenly felt strange and tilted her head.

Apparently, he just saw her back and then boldly called out her name.

But how could he tell that it was her when the color of her hair and her
usual attire has been altered.
“Ed.”

“Huh? What?”

Edgar, who was mumbling about the appetizer brought by the waiter,
answered the sudden call.

He swallowed whatever was in his mouth and answered back.

Ariel’s expression darkened but it’s not like this is the first time, so she
just sighed, decided to let him go and continued to talk.

“How did you know it was me before? You were only able to see the
back…….”

The question she asked to set the mood was so ridiculous, and Edgar’s
brow naturally frowned.

He’s just going to eat the food that is served. What does she want?

“Gulp. Hey, how can I not recognize you? We’ve been together for years.”

“Mo, maybe you don’t recognize me… ? To be honest, I don’t think I would
have recognized it had it been the other way around.”

Although it is possible to infer from the physique or appearance to some

extent, it is not so easy to recognize someone who has changed their
clothes and even their hair color.

Ariel thought that if she had been with her mother in the same situation
as before, she would not have noticed right away.

“Okay? It’s really easy for me to recognize you. Then it must mean that we
are so special.”

Ariel’s face turned red at the sight of the boy holding out his fork like a
finger and smiling smirkingly.

Special relationship, she’s sure he wants to say that they’re childhood

friends, but does he have to say it that way?

She felt really stupid for being ashamed of something insignificant.

Either that or not, Edgar had emptied a plate of salad before he knew it.

She would always be happy to see him eating happily from the side, but
today for some reason, Ariel felt disgusted by the way he munched his
food naturally.

[ Join me on discord – https://discord.gg/arPpjtnZ]

>
 36. Words she wanted to hear

Translator: Idris

The dishes were good enough to satisfy Ariel’s palate.

In particular, her tongue was delighted that the dishes didn’t contain too
much spices and that the overall taste was clean and subtle.

They were full, and it was good that the wind was blowing just right, so
the two decided to sit outside a little longer and then move on.

And, share a story that a certain someone is itching to share so much.

“Did you like the meal?”

“Huh, heh… Well, your choice of place isn’t bad. ”

Would it hurt her pride to just say that it was delicious?

It seems that the pride of the daughter of the Grand Duchess is too high
for him to measure.

Although she said so, a faint smile on her face still gave her away.

And Edgar, who confirmed this with a sidelong glance, also drew an arc
one after another.

It’s not fun to go on like this, so it would be okay to tease her a little.

“Oh right. I talked to your family guards on the way today.”

“About what?”

When the two of them meet, it is usually Ariel who brings up the topic, so
her ears perk up when he suddenly brings up a daily life story.

“You know I practice every morning, right?”

“hmm.”

“Actually, at that time, men who were on patrol or had a little free time
came to watch.”

The content of the story afterward was something she already knew.

She often watches Edgar train through her window or she heard it from
Shuri, but this is the first time she is hearing about this from Edgar.

So Ariel responds with small nods as if this is the first time she hears, not
wanting to give herself away.

Edgar was eager to make fun of her, and didn’t notice it because of his
excitement, so he just continued his words calmly.

“Usually, when the sparring is over, I often sit there and chat with the men
and then return to the dorm late.”

“And?”

“So today, as usual, I was sitting there, and Sir.Creed told me with a wink.
I heard you asked to meet me today.”

It’s not wrong, but Ariel was embarrassed to hear that for no reason.

She suddenly feels like a frivolous woman flirting with a man who is in
the midst of training.

‘No.’

This all happened because that man hadn’t come to see her for nearly
three days.

She wasn’t in the wrong.

“Anyway, I was about to come over after receiving the signal, but the men
were busy asking where I was going. They asked if I was going to meet
my girlfriend. ”

“Hey, girlfriend… … !?”

With one word that jumped out, Ariel’s face turned as red as her current
hair.

Which foolish guard dared to say such a thing?

A girlfriend, he has a degree of overflowing confidence.

‘Ofcourse, if he begs me, I might consider it at least once.’

However, that is still only

‘consideration’, not consent yet.

Couldn’t it be that the opportunity to welcome the proud Lady of the

Robeheim family as his life partner could come so easily?

If she ever found out the guard’s name, she would summon him right
away and punish him severely.

It was a truly unpleasant experience.

“That, so… What did you say?”

She bet that he didn’t confirm with the guard’s words.

Ariel asked him in a tone mixed with anxiety——it was definitely not
anticipation, it was anxiety——.

If he even expressed an ounce of affirmation, she promised that she

would turn him into porridge right away.

[T: Isn’t it usually ‘ turn him into a meat pulp?’]

The heat that had risen around Ariel, who was looking at Edgar with such
burning eyes, cooled down in one short reply.

“What do I say? Of course I said no.”

“… … .”

There was really only one thought in her head.

‘That’s right.’
How to name it, jt was neither anger, nor contempt, an emotion that is
neither one nor the other.

If she had to express it, would it be close to despondency? No, it didn’t

seem like that either.

Only the thought that the answer came out as she expected dominated her
mind.

“… Phew, so what did you say after that?”

“Is there anything wrong? He asked me if she was pretty, so I actually did
say something.”

“Heh, it is obvious what you would have said.”

He must have said all sorts of evil things, such as asking how she could be
pretty, and saying that she looked like a slob.

In the first place, Edgar hadn’t said that she was pretty since she was ten
years old.

Even she received it stabbed in her side, he said.

Ariel didn’t even ask what he said at tht time because she wasn’t
expecting the answer.

She just turned her head and took a sip of the tea she ordered separately
after dinner.

A mischievous smile formed on Edgar’s lips as he looked at her actions.

It’s true that he didn’t say she was pretty, but he didn’t particularly curse
either.

He seemed to have to tell the truth.

“Actually, I didn’t say she was pretty, I just said she was kind of cute.”

“Ehh, cute… … !?
Ariel swallowed her afterward words with a face as embarrassed as
when she heard the words ‘girlfriend’.

Again, her fresh red face was showing her emotions.

“Puha, what are you so surprised about?”

“Who, who is cute! I told you not to treat me like a child!”

How is the word cute related to a future ruler of the North? You are cute
and your whole family is cute!!

There was a limit to spouting nonsense and if she let it go like this now, he
will say even more outrageous things the next time.

Ariel rushed at him, spewing steam in all directions as if to take this

opportunity to uproot Edgar.

But who is Edgar?

“But if I just say, ‘She’s pretty,’ the atmosphere is too cheap. So I put it in
moderation.”

He was a boy who had taught this immature princess for nearly 13 years.
Truly, a soul that is well equipped to soothe a child.

He could easily find a way out in this situation without blinking an eye.

“I’d rather you say ‘pretty’… what is ‘cute’, it’s annoying.”

“Still, isn’t praise better than cursing?”

“Sir, it’s worse than swearing, you idiot!”

To be honest, if she divides it into a bad mood or a good mood, her mood
definitely swings to the good side.

After all, she had been praised, and she was happy but still embarrassed
to hear that she was cute.

But for some reason, displeasure tickled a part of her heart.

The bizarre sense that even Ariel, the person in name herself, could not
express, made her so confused.

Meanwhile, Edgar was busy giggling in spite of her rants.

If Edgar was an ordinary friend of the opposite sex of the same age, even
the thought of her being cute would cringe, but for him, it was not too
difficult to say that she was cute, perhaps because Ariel still felt like an
immature younger sister to him.

Ariel would probably have a spark come out of her hand if Edgar said
that to her.

“Okay, okay. In the future, if someone asks me that question, I’ll tell you
that you are pretty. So, let go of your anger.”

“It annoys me more because I think I’m patronizing… … !?”

Originally, it is a natural law that praise must come from the heart.

What’s the point of giving compliments that aren’t sincere?

As Ariel’s tone of voice, which was beginning to calm down, the thought
somehow drove her anger even further, she slammed her hand down on
the table.

‘Anyway, just keep your visuals high.’

She feels sorry for the woman who will marry such a man.

Even so, since she was young, whenever she would go somewhere
holding her parents’ hands, 100 out of 100 times, she would definitely
have been teased by boys her age.

That’s why Ariel was well aware of how much her own appearance was,
and how much it affected her opposite sex.

Even so, this man always approached her indifferently, without the
slightest flutter.

Did his tastes diverge? Maybe his standard of beauty is different?

A thousand thoughts raced through her head, but none of them felt right
to her mind.

“Stop pouting and get up soon. I will take you to play hard today.”

“No thanks. Do you know what kind of child I am?”

Anyway, it’s always like this.

Does he expect to relieve her anger by simply cajoling her saying ‘woo-
jju-jju’ ?

Of course, she can’t say that she wasn’t bought by such words before, but
she has to tell him properly that it’s not worth half a penny now.

Ariel, who uttered her blunt words, turned her head away and, without
even meeting her gaze, pouted her lips.

It was a kind of declaration of war that she would not deal with him.

‘See if I forgive you.’

Now, if she tries to win favor by saying that she is pretty or something,
she will probably burn and kill him.

She wasn’t the type to fall for flattery which are just empty words
anyway.

“Hey, Ariel. Would you like to see me?”

“… what.”

With her firm determination, Edgar, who had rounded the table toward
her, kneeled with one knee on the floor and tried to meet her gaze.

Ariel somehow averted his gaze and tried not to fall for his deception, but
the words that came out of nowhere shattered her firm resolve in an
instant.

“You don’t think I’ll be pretty, do you?”

“… … ?”
What is he talking about? Did she hear wrong just now?

She tilted her head swiftly toward Edgar at his tone, thinking if he really
thought she was pretty.

“What, did you really think so?”

It was Edgar who was taken aback by the red eyes staring at him silently.

She’s such a stupid girl.

Did he think that he was blind, and that he wouldn’t have the ability to tell
whether she is pretty or not?

“Well, then… Even in your eyes …am…..I …..pretty?”

“Oh, I guess it’s right. But you are you.”

Edgar, who had been giggling without a clear answer, stretched out his
hand to Ariel.

Embarrassed by his sudden outstretched hand, she hesitantly placed her

left hand over the boy’s.

Then, the smile on Edgar’s lips drew thicker.

“How do I tell my friend that she is pretty? I know you’re pretty, but I just
don’t express it with words.”

“Gee, really… Do you think I am pretty…I?”

Seeing her lips tremble in disbelief, Edgar couldn’t help but laugh out
loud.

“You have no conscience. Hey, if you’ve looked in the mirror at least once
in your life, you shouldn’t worry about that.”

“Chi, it’s because you’ve never said anything like that… … !”

Who is she blaming for this now?

If he had told her that she was pretty at least once a year, if not every time
they met, the current situation would not have happened.
Even so, Ariel was speechless at the act of passing the guilt on to herself.

Of course, they’re not lovers, but isn’t it possible to praise that much for a
childhood friend who has been together for nearly 13 years?

It wasn’t that she was open-minded about her thoughts, but it was
because the man’s consideration was not as good as rat poop.

“Yeah, sorry. Even though we’re friends, I could have said at least once
that you are pretty. yes?”

“Look, knowing everything… ! You idiot!”

Tears were about to come out of resentment, but she managed to hold it
back.

To be honest, right now it was harder to control the muscles in her lips
that are trying to grin at someone saying that she was pretty than crying.

“Come on, don’t shed tears on a good day at best. We don’t have much
time, so let’s go out and play, pretty immature princess.”

“Again, again… ! You put something weird on it!”

If he just calls her a pretty princess, what’s the point?

However, she thought that this was also a means to overcome her own
embarrassment, so she endured the anger that was about to boil.

Giving herself to Edgar’s attraction, Ariel stood up and followed him with
her head bowed.

It was because she was so ashamed when the image of herself from a
moment ago was pictured in her head.

“So, pretty princess, you already had dinner, would you like to go for
something sweet?”

“… it’s okay. After all, you can’t even eat sweets.”

“And don’t call me a pretty princess.” Ariel cut off his mischievous title
with a single knife.
Edgar, who shrugged his shoulders at her, said he would understand and
treat her as usual, then she belatedly grabbed his right arm and said..

“But at least once a year… Can you tell me, even as friends.”

Edgar seemed dazed for a moment at the sudden request she made with
his eyes wide open, but he quickly regained his usual form and smiled.

He wonders why a person who hears the word “pretty” dozens of times a
day is making this request to him.

That’s what he thought’, but it wasn’t particularly difficult to fulfill her

request, so he nodded his head coolly.

“If you use your heart, it’s possible once every three months.”

“… That’s enough for now. There is no point in listening to it often.”

Now? To Edgar’s ears, that line sounded as if she would ask more often in
the future.

‘It’s a bit embarrassing.’

He wondered if she had said it for no reason, but Ariel’s head was lifted
before she knew it, and the bright smile on her profile completely
dispelled those thoughts.

He guesses he will have to try harder.

In the future, in order to somehow appease this immature princess.

[T: I would have blush hard the whole chapter if not for my dark skin LOL
😍

I am caught up with something , so the translation will be halted for a

while but fear not as I will come back with aload of translated chapters.
So stay tuned. And thank you for your understanding 😘

Come join me on discord to dispel my loneliness, pls? –

https://discord.gg/arPpjtnZ]

>
 37. Something Amiss

Somehow, on the way back to the castle after finishing their trip outside,
Ariel suddenly spoke out.

“It’s not far away now.”

“What?”

“Initiation into the social world. My debut, because my mom told me that
my debutant will be held next year… … .”

If it’s next year. Then there really isn’t much time left.

It’s like after two months at most, but the two months will probably pass
in the blink of an eye.

“That’s right. You said your skills improved a lot? Creed told me.”

“Not bad. Maybe it’s because the master is so good.”

At her praise, which is rarely heard, Edgar scratched his cheek and passed
it to his teacher.

But it wasn’t entirely wrong either.

It is a class taught by the former leader of the knights, who was one of the
best fighters in the empire.

It is probably a valuable experience that is difficult to receive even if you

give a thousand gold.

And thanks to absorbing it like cotton that absorbs water, Edgar’s martial
arts level has risen to the point where it would be rude to compare it to
half a year ago.

“You haven’t changed your mind yet, have you?”

“That I’m going to be recognized and stand by your side?”

“hmm.”

Ariel looked up at the sunset sky and kicked a small stone that was rolling
on the floor.

The thought of weighing her friend’s resolution made her feel uneasy, so
she tried to divert her attention.

“I guess so.”

“Well, that’s more like you.”

As he expected, Ariel didn’t react much.

She was just saddened by the fact that she had nothing to do for her
childhood friend who was going through a tough road.

And she was also grateful at the same time.

It was for her own sake that he had chosen this thorny path.

If it was just for success and a prosperous future, he would have chosen a
more comfortable path.

She always feels it, but he received a lot in many ways. Even if it is not
material wealth.

However, she felt sorry that she couldn’t express her gratitude just
because she was embarrassed.

“Are you coming tonight?”

” I’ll come tomorrow. You must be tired from playing all day.”

“Pretending to take care of me. You don’t want to come because you’re
the one who’s tired.”

When Ariel snorted as if she could see through it, he smiled shyly and
said, ‘Did I get caught?’ and left a promise that he would definitely come
by tomorrow.
Tonight, it would be nice to go to bed early while soaking in hot water and
relieving fatigue.

It’s all part of recharging for tomorrow.

“You too go back to your room and don’t open a book again and go to
sleep. Then you get hurt.”

“Hmph, I know that. Do you think someone likes to wrestle with books
every day?”

‘Of course it’s not that I don’t like it,’ Ariel added.

Seeing that, Edgar’s face was filled with a bitter smile.

‘It’s a sense of duty.’

It may not be the only thing that supports her now, but it may also be true
that the pressure of being the only heir to the family is holding her back.

For Edgar, it was most regrettable that he could not convey anything but
cheer her up.

“Let’s stop talking about heavy things and go back to the castle for now.
We’ll see each other tomorrow anyway.”

“…Yes, you’re right.”

Ariel, who ran ahead of him first, spoke brightly with her hands behind
her back, and Edgar nodded obediently and hurried his steps.

The castle of the Robeheim family, which felt so far away, was getting
closer and he was already able to see the huge castle clearly.

HIT!

“Oh, I’m sorry.”

“No, please…”

Edgar suddenly bumped his shoulder with a person approaching from

the opposite side.
Although Edgar was distracted, it was rare for him to not recognize a
person approaching him right in front of him.

It meant that even his senses, which had been bristled through repeated
training with Creed, could not detect the man.

When Edgar hurriedly offered his apology, the other party, who raised his
hand and didn’t take it seriously, immediately turned around and tried to
walk back the way he had come.

Something rolled over.

At that moment, an object that flowed down from the other person’s
pocket rolled and stopped at Edgar’s feet.

It was an octagonal model that was smaller than the palm of his hand, and
it looked quite valuable.

“Hey, you dropped this.”

“…Oh! Thank you. It’s an important thing.”

When Edgar belatedly picked up the fallen item and handed it over, the
other party hurriedly felt around his body and immediately realized that
the item had disappeared and thanked him.

Edgar shouted to Ariel, who was walking first, to wait for a while, and
reached out his hand to hand over the lost item to the other person.

“……!?”

Edgar’s pupils dilated to a large extent as a sudden sense of curiosity

surrounded his whole body.

‘What is this?’

He couldn’t express it clearly, but the moment the object fell into the
man’s hands, the other person’s presence in front of me stood out.

Until a while ago, the man had a faint presence as if he wouldn’t be

recognised in a large crowd of people.
“…? What’s wrong with you?”

“Oh, no. The hat you’re wearing is cool.”

“Haha, thank you for the compliment. Of course.”

Edgar, even in the midst of panic, managed to gloss over his momentary
loss of focus due to his confusion.

Fortunately, the opponent accepted the item without any doubt and
quickly disappeared.

Edgar, who was staring at the back of the man, felt his hand that handed
over the object and was lost in thought.

What the hell was that?

It was the first time in his life that he felt that way while facing someone.

At least in the past, when Ariel unleashed her magic in front of her, it was
a little similar to just now.

However, there was a difference even in this, if Ariel’s presence when she
deliberately unleashes her magic , it could be rated as 10 to 100, it now
feels like it’s from 0 to 10.

He’s sure that there is a similar example somewhere recently.

He’s sure Ariel…….

“Ed! Why aren’t you coming?”

“Ah… that, yes. I’ll be right there.”

As soon as he continued his thoughts, Edgar was able to move away from
his thoughts and barely move to Ariel’s loud voice.

He still felt uncomfortable, and the thought continued to linger in his

mind even after he went to bed.

The fact that he almost had a big accident made his breathing difficult.
The man breathed and returned to the hideout and immediately
contacted the person who gave the order.

Soon, consent fell, and the opponent appeared on the opposite wall.

It was just an appearance, the face could not be seen properly, and only
the chest could be seen, but it could be seen that the frame of the man was
quite thin.

The man bowed his head in a hurry and politely greeted him, and began
to recite the issue that had happened a while ago.

“I’m sorry. I ran into her.”

– With the Young Miss of the Robeheim family?

Realizing that the other person’s voice was dark, the man shook his head
straight away.

“No. I don’t know if it was an escort or a friend, but I bumped into the boy
who was next to her.”

– Then it wouldn’t matter. But be careful next time.

One mistake is acceptable, but two mistakes often lead to summary

execution.

Recognizing that there was a warning rather than mercy in his words, the
man bowed deeply again.

– What was the condition of the thing?

“It’s working properly. I can clearly feel the mana all over my body.”

The man took an octagonal object out of his arms and checked his body
condition.

He can definitely feel the flow of mana that he didn’t normally feel.

Using this tool, he was putting a lot of pressure on his body to forcibly
circulate the stopped mana, but it was none of his business.
All he is allowed to do is obey his duty.

For this purpose, he will do his duty tomorrow. And he had no regrets.

– You wouldn’t feel out of place in your current state if you weren’t quite
a bunch. You probably feel like an ordinary person.

The most important fact for those who work in the dark is skill, but to
pick one other fact , it is ‘normal’.

Appearance, height, physique, even mana.

The most similar level to the criminals, the more difficult it is to find out
when mixed among people.

The use of objects in the man’s hands was similar.

– You’re controlling the flow of mana as much as you can, right?

“Of course. Even in the eyes of a very talented person, I will only look like
an ordinary resident here.”

The weak flow of mana can be seen as a weak presence, but in other
words, it also meant that it was different from others.

When everyone has a presence of 100, is it really an unnoticed shortcut

to having a presence of 50 alone?

No, like hiding a tree in a forest, you need to have 100 people in order to
mix with 100 trees.

The residents of the underworld, who had to do everything secretly and

unnoticed as much as possible, were aware of this fact more than anyone
else.

– Right. Please keep in mind This gig is something that only you guys can
do.

“Yes, I will engrave it deep in my bones.”

Originally, he was born with a unique constitution that did not circulate
his body’s magic, so he tried all kinds of training to make up for the
difference, but in the end he had to spend his time without being given
any mission within the organization.

In the meantime, he heard that there was a mission that he could

accomplish even with this useless body.

No, he has a mission that he can accomplish because he is himself.

This was the only mission given to him and one that would prove his
nameless life anyway.

It seemed that the darker the footsteps of his life were covered, the
brighter the future he would advance.

“Master, is it okay if I kill anyone who gets in my way?”

– Kill. However, the goal is to capture them alive no matter what. The
dead corpse has no meaning.

“Yes.”

In the first place, this mission was just one foundation for the gig.

To do so, it was necessary to capture the target, not to remove it, and the
man was aware of this, so he became even more nervous.

If it was simply an assassination of a key factor, it would be okay to

somehow cut their throats while they were sleeping or even attack them
on the way in a wagon, but the difficulty of capturing them was different.

In addition, the residence of their target was an iron-walled castle that

boasted the strictest security in the northern region.

‘But that’s why there’s a high chance that they’ll be careless.’

Probably no one would have predicted that they would break through the
barrier they were proud of in this way.

The fact that the number of guards patrolling the castle decreased at night
was also a testament to their confidence.

The man immediately put the hat on the table again and left the hideout.
The moon, which had just risen, was very dark today.

And on the other hand, it seemed like a symbol foretelling the success of
the mission, which made the man happy.

Because there was no more ominous symbol for them than a bright
moonlit night.

>
 38. Untimely Raid

Translator: Idris

Edgar, who returned to the residence and lay down, looked up at the
night sky, which was exceptionally dark today.

It’s not a matter of the unwilling dark clouds covering the light of the
moon and the stars, it is just that the atmosphere itself felt gloomy for no
reason.

The dark sky was vastly different from the usual cloudy night sky.

“Edgar, are you there?”

As Edgar was staring blankly into the dark sky through his small window
with his legs crossed, a voice came into his ears.

Leonel, who was gasping for breath as if he had just run a marathon,
appeared.

“What is it, Leo?”

“Me and Enya are going to play cards, do you wanna join in?”

“Card?”

No matter what kind of card game it is, it’s not fun if it’s just the two of
them, so Leo seems to have decided to call him.

If possible, Edgar wanted to help Enya and let the two of them play alone,
but it would seem strange if he forced himself to not get in between the
two of them..

Besides, he himself is feeling uncomfortable, so it is not entirely a bad

thing to play a few rounds to pass the time and also forget about his
worries.
“Okay, let’s go.”

“Yayy! After all, it’s only fun if a card game consists of at least three
people.”

Leonel immediately cheered without a care for his image and leaps to the
room first ahead of Edgar.

Leonel’s actions aroused a smile upon Edgar and he also got up to follow
along.

As he passed by the hallway, he met Creed, who was just entering the
house.

At first, Edgar casually asked where Creed had come back from, clearly
not expecting a bitter smile on Creed’s face.

“Came back from meeting someone I know. ”

At this late hour?

Hearing this, he felt something was amiss and asked back in a calm tone
with a sly smile that didn’t match his young age.

“Oh, by chance,is the person a lover?”

“You bastard, if I had a lover, there’s no way I would be stuck living in a

place like this.”

“Oh, excuse me… … .”

Come to think of it, Edgar has never seen Creed bring up the topic of a
woman.

Is he not particularly interested in women?

Judging by his age, he is of an age where he could have had several

children under his lap.

‘Well, there must be circumstances.’

Otherwise, even, if a person with the position of former knight
commander is in the hands of the Grand Duke, he would not be looking
after the orphanage children in a remote place like this.

In this case, it would only be polite for him to quietly withdraw.

“But where are you going to? Kitchen?”

“Leo asked me to play cards. He must have come to me because he

couldn’t find Sir Creed.”

“Card game, it’s good. I’ll first freshen up and come right away.”

Creed was a person who liked to play with young children very much, in
spite of his large size.

Until Edgar came here, he must have been the reason why Leonel and
Enya, who were the only two children here, did not suffer from
loneliness.

Adults would usually be annoyed to play card games with kids at a time
like this, but Creed’s mind was well revealed when he said himself he
would come join them, even without Edgar requesting it particularly.

Maybe it’s because he’s bored too.

“Then shall we wait for you?”

“You guys play first, I will come join in with snacks later.”

“As expected, you’re so considerate.”

It happened that he was hungry, but how did it fit so well?

In addition, Creed’s cooking skills have long been recognized by those

who live in this residence.

And it was Creed, no one else, who took care of their meals every day.

Edgar heard that he’s been cooking as a hobby since he was a Knight.
Edgar thought, perhaps that’s why Creed’s cooking skills were better than
the house cook’s.

It’s not that their skills are bad, but it would be better if their skills are up
to par with Sir Creed’s.

After watching Creed go to his room like that, when he went to Enya’s
room, the two people who had arrived first welcomed him.

When Lionel asked if he was hungry, Edgar grinned and delivered the
good news he had just heard.

“Sir. Creed said that he would bring us some snacks.”

“Really!? I’m glad, En said she was hungry, too!”

“Le, Leo… Such a thing is embarrassing…to say….”

They are a pair that always looks like they don’t fit together.

Edgar, who was watching the two with a happy heart, slowly approached
the window and checked the balcony that is high up in the night sky
again.

They’ll meet tomorrow anyway, so he doesn’t have to worry.

And it’s useless to worry endlessly and stay up all night.

For now, it would be best to play cards with friends and forget about his
worries.

Opening the curtains, he walked away from the window and approached
his friends sitting on the floor.

The game was decided by poker, and shortly after, Lionel skillfully
handed out the cards.

Edgar’s first card was a four-card.

The hand that held the card gained even more strength.

GASP!
A sharp dagger pierced the neck of a guard who was patrolling, and the
appeared shadow sank into the darkness once again.

Exquisite dagger shooting skill while hiding in a blind spot is a basic skill
of an assassin, and this man was no exception.

HUK!

He calmly removed the dagger stuck in the neck of the fallen corpse and
stabbed it again in the heart.

Since he had seen several corpses, he could tell at a glance that the guard
was dead, but the most demanding thing in such an act was
thoroughness.

‘I’m sure it’ll be over here.’

The man who was looking for a place to hide the body, moved the body
behind a large tree right behind him and made the guard lean against a
tree trunk.

It was dark tonight anyway, so this was fine.

Besides, this is a place that can not be easily seen by the other guards
patrolling, so even if it is bright tomorrow morning, it will not be easily
seen.

For such a crime, the later it is discovered, the better.

‘That’s it.’

Hiding among the humongous shadow of the tall castle and moving
stealthily, a balcony came into view at the end of his vision.

That is the room where the target, the lady of the Robeheim family, is
sleeping.

As if the owner of the chamber was quite relaxed, he could see the
fluttering curtains through the open window.

It’s quite tricky to go through the door like that if he wants to assassinate
and infiltrate as much as possible, but it seems that the gods are smiling at
him today.

Although, from the young lady’s point of view, he was the god of
misfortune.

‘Just two? It’s definitely poorly guarded.’

The master of the castle believes in the barrier, but it was to the point
where people laughed at this.

But their belief is definitely something he is very grateful for.

SHHK!

Even the sound of stepping on the bushes was minimized, and he moved
to the corner and disappeared behind the wall.

In the backyard of the castle, a few more buildings were visible, including
outbuildings where servants lived, but it didn’t seem to matter.

The least worrying part is that he will be caught by the eyes of those who
came out of the annex…when he was carrying his target away … .

‘There is plenty of time.’

If he jumps from this position and steps over the castle wall, the
possibility of tracking him down will be slim.

Although he is relatively inferior in battle due to his inability to use magic,

he also had the advantage of being difficult to locate by using magic to
detect him when entering the tracking phase.

It was for this reason that he had been entrusted with missions focused
on gathering information rather than combat-oriented assassinations.

However, those two people in front were quite burdensome opponents

for him.

If he can’t kill them both at once, the other one will eventually call in
another guard, and things will get out of hand.
However, when he hid himself in the shade and passed by, he was afraid
of getting caught by the light from the building in the back garden.

How should I overcome this situation?

“Hey! Come here for a second!”

“What’s going on?”

While the man was in the midst of his worries, he suddenly heard
another person’s voice from the other side.

Hiding behind the wall, he barely stuck out his face half way and looked at
the situation, and a guard with a lamp in his hand was waving at the two
as if to come to him.

In case an intruder appeared, the two guards hurried there, and the man
did not miss the short gap.

‘The heavens really help me today.’

He didn’t expect this to work out so well. It was a lucky day.

He was about to get excited because he felt like he had succeeded in the
mission, but the man finally calmed down his emotions and took
something out of his arms.

It was a pretty thin rope with hooks.

On the surface, it seemed as if the rope could be cut at once, but it is

difficult to cut even with the greatest sword unless it is a spell casted
sword.

The man hung a weight from the end of the hook and threw it up with all
his might.

SQUEAK!

“Did it get hooked?”

He didn’t have enough strength, so he thought it wouldn’t touch, but

fortunately, it seems to be caught on the balcony railing.
In the process of successfully progressing step by step, the man smiled
satisfiedly and pulled the rope to see if it was hooked well.

He pulled the rope tightly with his arm strength.

Then he grabbed the rope with one hand and began climbing the building
with his feet supported on the wall.

Since it requires a lot of physical strength, he was quite out of breath

when he was almost half way up, but the man went up without stopping.

This is the best opportunity when there are no guards around. There was
no stopping.

‘I’ve arrived pretty well.’

Soon, as he stepped over the balcony railing, he saw the whole backyard
of the castle spreading out below.

The guards seem to have not returned yet after heading to the other side.

Then, if he were to run away with the young lady right now, who is sound
asleep already, no one will know what happened during this quiet night.

SHLIP!

The wind-swept curtains tickled his face, he went inside without caring.

As expected, a girl lying on a bed was sleeping well in the room.

Although she is still young, he heard that she is widely skilled in using
magic.

If he were to wake her up unnecessarily, then there sure will be a battle of

magic, and it will be an incorrigible mistake.

This mission must be done without a hitch.

As soon as the man tried to take the things he had brought out of his arms
,at this time.

“……!?”
The sudden killing intent he felt from behind caused him to respond by
hurriedly pulling out the weapon from his waist.

CHAWENG!

The sound of metal colliding with metal echoes in the silent room, and
what appears in front of the man is the black-haired boy he saw during
the day.

The man managed to deflect the incoming sword without a moment’s

surprise, widened the distance between them, and approached the door
of the room.

‘How is he here?’

Perhaps, he isn’t just a friend, but a personal guard?

Otherwise, there would be no way he could have set foot in the bedroom
of the Grand Duke’s daughter, late at this night.

No, even as a personal guard, it is impossible for the boy to be in this

room in the first place.

If so, does this mean that this boy also came here from outside and was
waiting?

But he must first break through that barrier.

Anyway, it isn’t what mattered now.

A disruptor intervened in a plan that seemed to be smooth sailing all the

way.

And the momentum emanating from the opponent’s body was too much
to simply dismiss him as a young guy.

Whoa. Whoa.

Surprised by the unexpected incoming battle, the man’s heart began to

breathe heavily.
The boy, who had been watching him, took a step forward, with a sword
aimed at his neck, ferociously reciting a threat.

“You’re waking her up, hold your breath.”

At Edgar’s remark that is oozing out obvious murderous intentions, the

man silently thought that he must have been foolish a few moments ago
to have said that he was really lucky today.

[ Join us on discord – https://discord.gg/arPpjtnZ%5D

>
 39. The Unexpected Outcome

‘As expected.’

The man’s appearance, who was just a step away from the balcony,
proves that Edgar’s hypothesis was not wrong.

The aura of magical power which could easily be detected on an

averagely talented person is hardly able to be detected on this man.

The man must have used some kind of magic artifact to forcibly surpass
his aura or the man is a rare case like himself who has a special body
constitution.

Actually, the latter is likely to be the case.

The same context as how he was able to pass through the barrier and
sneak into Ariel’s room.

He had expected for the world to have people whose body has the same
constitution as him, but he had never thought that anyone would actually
be so daring to break through the barrier like this.
If Edgar hadn’t felt a sense of incongruity when he met the man in the
town, a major accident would have occurred in this quiet night.

“!”

CLING!

Deflecting a dagger that flew from the darkness, Edgar quickly

straightened up his thoughts.

No matter how spacious the room is, he was at a disadvantage in such a

confined space because his weapon had a longer range.

Besides, in order to prevent the opponent from using Ariel as a hostage

and getting out of here, he had no choice but to stick around and protect
her as much as possible.

Even in this situation, which was in many ways unfavorable, he was able
to leave some scars, but it was truly regrettable that he couldn’t deliver a
significant blow.

‘It’s dangerous.’

On the other hand, the situation was not easy for the man who was
confronting Edgar as well.
Despite the boy’s young age, he handled the situation quite skillfully, the
man would have had a chance to successfully complete his mission if the
boy had shown up just a little bit late.

The boy paced back and forth between the balcony and the bed, stopping
him from escaping through the window, and preventing him from using
the target as a hostage to get out of the situation.

‘If I attack hastily, I will be the one to suffer. What should I do?’

At least in this kind of situation, if he were to gamble, it is to barge directly

from the door to incite chaos and escape through the gap of time when
they are still in confusion.

However, this strategy is possible only when the opponent is fairly

easygoing.

If he is not wrong, the boy would probably shove the sword into his back
without hesitation the moment he turned his back.

However, if they continue to cause a commotion in the room, it will be the

same as calling in reinforcements.

‘The only weapon I have is a dagger tucked in my sleeve. And it’s dark.’

However, it isn’t that he is at his wits.

His purpose is to kidnap the young miss of the Robeheim family, but his
opponent does not know whether his purpose is to assassinate or
capture her alive.

That’s why the boy is more aggressive to keep him from getting close to
the young miss.

Then, what he should use is this small information gap.

Maybe he could find a way out of this.

“… … .”

“!?”

When the man carefully put his hand into his bosom, Edgar rushed right
in, refusing to give a chance.

Unlike him, whose only weapon is a sword in his hand, his opponent is an
assassin, who knows what kind of hidden weapon might the man take
out.

He doesn’t know how things would go if he let the assassin pull out
another weapon.
VIRRR!

Edgar’s form arrived in front of the man at the same time as he stepped
out, just like a swordsman’s footwork.

The man timely managed to stop the incoming sword with his other hand,
but he was at a disadvantage as one of his hands was kept occupied in his
bosom.

Edgar, who smiled coldly at the man’s trembling wrist, thrust his sword
forward toward the man’s right eye.

SHHK

“Kuk!”

The man somehow twisted his head to avoid it, but the sword that
brushed past the side of his temple was stained with blood.

‘Damn it.’

For some reason, the man felt like he was a magician parrying with a
swordsman, not as an assassin.
It is said that the higher the swordsman reached the pinnacle, the more
they did not give the magician time to prepare, and this boy’s fighting
method was very similar to that.

‘But now would be perfect.’

Even though his back was pinned to the wall, now that the distance
between the boy and the bed was far, it was just right.

Apparently, God smiled at him in the end.

When the dagger could be felt in his left hand, which he had put into his
arms, the man smiled.

What he was actually aiming for was furniture displayed on the ceiling
above Ariel’s bed.

At first glance, it was not a simple glass material, and the tip was quite
sharp.

If a dagger was thrown to drop that thing, this boy would surely throw
himself to protect the young lady.

If that’s the case, aim for the moment the boy turns around and pierce his
back.
There are only two options.

Ignoring the young lady being hurt, the boy chose to attack him, or
ignored his own attack and tried to protect the young lady.

However, in the opinion of the man, this boy would never choose the
former.

He would somehow try to get out of the place holding the young lady and
continue the fight with him after that.

It might be possible if there is an overwhelming difference in skill, but in a

battle with such a small gap, the opponent becomes prey for a skilled
assassin.

BA-DUM! BA-DUM!

‘Now!’

As the boy gradually closed the distance between them, the man, who had
been watching for an opportunity until the very end, threw the dagger at
the string that hangs the glass furniture.

SHUUK!
“… … !”

Edgar belatedly recognized what the opponent was aiming for as the
dagger flew through the silenced air.

The moment Edgar turned his back and ran toward the bed, the man
quickly closed the distance and aimed at Edgar’s back.

The glass furniture reached the back of the boy who came right in front of
the head of the young lady.

At this moment, it would be impossible to step away while holding the

young lady.

And the man who had reached to such a conclusion, stabbed the dagger
straight through with the smile of a confident winner.

Quack!

“What!?”

However, it was Edgar’s savage hand that greeted the man.

And right after that, the huge furniture fell on Edgar’s body with a loud
sound.
No matter how deeply Ariel was asleep, there is no way one wouldn’t be
able to wake up at this level of noise.

Ariel’s eyelids fluttered, her red eyes came back to life, and her
expression turned to bewilderment at the gray sight in front of her.

“tee… de?”

“… Sorry, did I wake you up?”

As Edgar stood there clutching an unknown man’s neck, the blood

dripped down, soaking Ariel’s face.

‘If possible, I also want to end this quietly.’

Even though he trained so much, he still has a long way to go in actual

combat experience?

At least, in the last minute, he realized that the enemy’s final goal was not
to eliminate Ariel, but to capture her alive.

If it wasn’t for this realization, the counterattack would have been

impossible.
“Crazy, bastard… … .”

Even the young lady under his arm was astounded.

Ariel would never have thought of the silly boy to actually block the
danger for her with his body.

More than anything else, the blows inflicted on his body were enormous
and it was definitely difficult for him to maintain his consciousness, but
the strength in his hand, which was strangling the man’s throat, only grew
stronger and stronger.

‘Damn it, I can’t get myself killed like this. ‘

On the other hand, the man’s thoughts were the same as Edgar’s.

Even if it meant cutting off one of his limbs, the man had to be kept alive
somehow to be interrogated.

He has to know who is the mastermind behind this incident and what is
their intention.

It was still full of unknown things, so killing the man hastily would only
do harm. Furthermore..
‘Even if I had already made up my mind, is it still difficult to do it myself?’

Although he fought to the death, Edgar was a boy who had never
committed a murder yet.

It means that even if the opponent is an assassin, it is quite difficult for

him to end someone’s life without hesitation.

It was also a part that proves that being the first murder is a serious act.

“Ariel, the rope… Do you have anything to tie him up ?”

“Yes! hang on… … !”

Edgar, holding the man by the neck, slowly moved towards the closet.

Anyway, he has memorized the layout of the room long ago, so there
probably is no risk factor.

He tied the man’s wrists with the rope that Ariel had brought and hung
him in the closet.

At this level, no matter how strong the man is, it will be difficult to release.
Perhaps because of the bleeding, Edgar, whose mind began to grow hazy,
grabbed the man and sat down on the floor.

He’s going to have to explain everything to Ariel, but his lips can’t quite
part as his body starts to feel heavy.

He guesses he’ll have to call the others for now.

After all, in order to hand over the man, he won’t be able to bury this
incident anyway.

‘But somehow, this is over.’

It was the moment when Edgar’s consciousness was about to fade from
the overwhelming sense of relief.

“… Ed!”

Ariel, who was standing across from him, saw the bewilderment in his
eyes, and for some reason she shouted his name urgently.

In the midst of his receding consciousness, just before Edgar’s body hit
the floor, a small explosion sounded from behind him.

Pooh!
Surprised by the sound, Edgar belatedly turned his head, and standing
there was the figure of the man who had apparently been tied up just a
moment ago.

The man’s right hand held a thin saw-like thing that was smaller than the
palm of his hand, hidden somewhere in his sleeve.

He probably tried to cut the rope and loosened it.

But that wasn’t what was important to Edgar right now.

The whole man’s head had been blown off, and it had turned into a lump
that did not know whether it was a human or a monster.

The lower part of his body, which had been relatively intact, gradually
collapsed and fell flat on the cold floor.

“Ariel, you… … .”

There was currently only one person in this room capable of doing this.

Edgar quietly called his childhood friend’s name with shocked eyes.
Even if the man was a person who tried to assassinate her, it is still a
shock to witness a 14-year-old girl calmly take a person’s life without
hesitation.

And more so, Ariel’s eyes showed no fear of murder, no fear, no surprise.

Ariel slowly approached Edgar and touched Edgar’s face, and he calmly
asked if she was hurt anywhere.

“I’m fine. Rather, who is that guy?”

“He tried to ambush you, so I just killed him first. I think you were trying
to capture him alive.”

It wasn’t that he wanted to ask this kind of question.

This must be Ariel’s first murder after all.

Even so, how could she remain so calm?

It took a lot of determination before Edgar decided to kill someone he

clearly recognized as an enemy.

“Are you okay? This must be the first time you’ve killed a person.”
“How is a person who tried to kill you a person, it’s a bug. And would you
have the conscience to save such bugs?”

Ariel, who spoke so casually, immediately applied a healing spell to Edgar.

The spell alone is not enough because she hasn’t mastered the spell
compared to other magic spells, but it’s enough to heal superficial
wounds.

Then Ariel, who got up from her seat, immediately laid Edgar’s head on
her lap.

“Is this because of your bloodline?”

Edgar could not feel it until he faced her red eyes looking down at him.

No matter how innocent she looks on the outside, there’s definitely a

bloodline of a cold ruler who can brutally cut and dispose of those who
block her way.

However, her cold judgment also saved her life.

At the end of the day, he came to help, and it is a relief to see her safe and
sound.
Not long after that, people began to flock to the two loud noises that rang
at the end of the battle.

He solved one thing, but Edgar fell asleep with a bitter smile at the
thought that there were more problems to solve in the future.

I think I’m pretty tired today.

[Original site is galaxytl, please read at the original site to support the
Translator]

Apparently, he is pretty much exhausted.

>
 40. Post-clearing (1)

After the incident last night, as Edgar had predicted, the Robeheim family
suddenly fell into chaos.

The surprising factor in this incident is that there are two people in total
who managed to snuck their way in through the impregnable barrier and
break into the castle, and one of them was said to be a boy who killed the
said another person presumed as an assassin and even said that the boy
was a child under Sir.Creed’s tutelage.

Even more shocking matters that followed after the last night’s incident
was Helena’s revelation that the said boy, the disciple of Sir.Creed, who
saved the Young Lady was actually an heir to the Bilhark family, and he
was said to be living here for a while with his identity hidden for the sake
of learning under Sir.Creed.

The only normal factor in this case is that this hot news burns the feets of
the subordinates, considering that this whole ordeal consists of only one
night-time.

“Ed, would you like some grapes? It’s delicious.”

Contrary to the chaotic situation outside, Ariel calmly handed over the
large grapes she had brought from who knows where to Edgar.

And, by chance, their current location is actually Ariel’s bedroom where

the murder scene happened just last night and the bed Edgar was
currently lying on is undoubtedly Ariel’s.

“Is it okay to keep eating grapes in this kind of situation?”

“There is nothing you can’t do anyway.”

“… It is, but.”
In the end, Edgar sighed deeply before munching on a grape that Ariel
had hand-picked and handed over.

His mind was occupied with nothing more than chaos from yesterday’s
events.

‘I don’t have the face to see Ariel.’

To be honest, even lying down and eating the fruit that she calmly offered
made him feel remorse.

Yesterday’s incident was literally the result of a series of his

misjudgments and the summit of his stupidity.

If even half of his footing had gone just a little bit wrong at that time, it
would have been impossible for him to open his eyes to such a leisurely
morning like today.

From start to the end. Nothing he ever did was right.

“Ha.”

In contrast to the soft sigh he exhaled, Edgar’s right hand was clenched
with full strength.

When he regained consciousness this morning, what awaited him at first

sight was Madam Helena, shedding tears while uttering thanks to him
repeatedly which made him go crazy and want to die right away.

If Madam Helena had known about the full ordeal that happened last
night from start to the end, then she wouldn’t have reacted in the way she
did today.

His actions were nothing but ungratefulness, that blew away all of the
mercy and consideration that Madam Helena had extended to him.

‘What gives him that confidence?’

A sense of déjà vu and some uncertain feelings that arise after seeing a
man in the town yesterday.
He was just plainly convinced by these two factors and went to Ariel’s
room to check.

In a situation, where it was unknown if his one-sided suspicions were

true or not, nothing good would have occurred if a commotion was
raised for no reason just because of him.

However, the key factor for this matter lies in the event that took place
after.

‘I should have called for reinforcement, even if it meant waking Ariel, I

should have done that in the first place.’

Various thoughts run over his mind. But the problem is that the time of
the incident was too short.

At first, he intended to kill the opponent somehow alone and to bury the
case in secret.

If this incident gets into the ears of others, he will have to explain why a
boy named Edgar was able to be in their Young Miss’s bedroom, and that
alone would cause a lot of headaches for all the people in name.

Besides, more than anything, he didn’t want to shock Ariel.

He just didn’t want a 14-year-old girl to face those who threatened her
life.

But that must have been just a small thought.

“Ariel.”

“what?”

“Sorry.”

“What do you have to be sorry for? You protected me”

Seeing her tilting her head, Edgar laughed and reached out to tidy up her
messy hair.

He could not look at this battle from

one-sided angel.

After all, by luck, although nothing he did was correct from start to finish,
the result was satisfying.

If he had been a bit slow in grasping the situation and the number of
gambles his opponent threw at the end, the result could have gone wrong
in many ways while he tried to retreat to save Ariel.

Edgar may have had the upper hand with his pure fighting ability.

However, due to his lack of practical experience, he was clumsy at reading

his opponent’s psychology, and the difference between his opponent and
his own skills was not so overwhelming, but the key factor was his
overconfidence.

Besides, he ended up not trusting Ariel.

That she might end up becoming a burden incase she couldn’t properly
deal with the attacks.

He probably didn’t wake her up because he thought so in his

subconscious.

He almost put his friend in a bigger crisis because he didn’t trust her.
Could there be a case as ironic and stupid as this?

“Hey, Ed. You’re not thinking about something stupid, are you?”

“What stupid idea?”

Even so, he was seriously examining yesterday’s events, but Edgar was
almost hurt a little by thinking about it like an idiot.

“Yesterday, you couldn’t handle that guy alone, made a mistake in your
judgment… Isn’t that what you’re thinking?”

“… … .”

Is she using the mind reading spell on him?

When Ariel guessed exactly how he was feeling, to the point where it gave
him goosebumps, Edgar closed his mouth and blinked in a daze.

For some reason, it felt like their usual positions were somehow
swapped.

“Because you always care about useless things. Do you remember when
we were young? You know, when we met a wild boar in the mountains
and ran away.”

“Uh, uh… … .”

For some reason, he felt as if the benevolence of Madam Helena had

descended upon Ariel.

Edgar, who wondered if the Ariel in front of him was really the authentic
one, responded in a somewhat dazed look and stuttered his words.

“At that time, I heard from my mother that you don’t blame me, but said
what you did was wrong, you should have stopped me from going to the
mountain and apologized.”

He remembered something like that.

But there is a difference between then and now, and the result of his
judgment was based on the situation they were in, so why is it then
considered as a stupid idea?

Edgar had a belly full of doubts but Ariel continued without stopping.

“Mom said, you know how to look back on a situation in an adult and
cool way for your age, but sometimes you tend to put yourself down too
harshly.”

“…Am I?”

He had never really thought about it.

Edgar never had any desire to rise in power by treating himself harshly,
and he always had the impression that he is always laid back.
Maybe it’s along the line that the impression one had on oneself is
different from what others had for that person.

“You fought for me yesterday. Calling in reinforcements or even waking

me up would have been better than fighting alone, but you fought the
enemy alone.”

“Ariel, that… … .”

“Don’t talk nonsense. I know. You must have thought that I would be a
burden. Even if you woke me up, I wouldn’t be able to judge whether I
would have been helpful in that situation.”

Ariel added, ‘‘ The probable reason why you didn’t call in reinforcements
was because you wanted to solve it quietly.’’

Contrary to Edgar’s expectations, she really saw through his mind.

Why did he make that decision yesterday?

Even to the point where he belittles his friend.

“But after all, who was it for? It was for me.”

“Yes… it.”

It was a hard fact that even Edgar could not deny.

If he hadn’t thought of her at all in the first place, he wouldn’t have had to
make things so complicated.

Ariel’s face, which was full of anger at Edgar’s affirmation, also forced out
a smile.

It should be. Because that was the only answer she wanted.

“You are thinking too hard. Of course you could have made a mistake. But
in the end, it was to protect me, and in the end, you succeeded in
protecting me.”

“A hero saves everyone? it’s not all true. Yet people praise them. Because
the hero gained more by protecting than he lost by not protecting .”
Every word she uttered incessantly stabbed Edgar deeply into his heart.

“If you keep it, think about cherishing what you kept. And if you made a
mistake, don’t make it next time, forget it for now. I am able to be here
now because of you.”

“… That’s true.”

He never thought that the day where he was comforted by Ariel would
come,not by anyone else but Ariel.

Edgar felt a sense of pride while making fun of his own situation.

He was so happy that his friend, who had always acted childish, had come
to the point of comforting him.

“Why are you laughing so much? Feel bad.”

Ariel’s eyebrows twitched as she looked at him as if she were looking at a

child.

“uh… No, when did that immature princess grow up this much?
Impressed… Aww! sick! I am a patient, a patient!”

“You idiot for earning a bee! I’d rather let you die then! you fool! idiot!
Ed!”

Their conversation could have ended warmly if he had only teased a little
less, but why would this idiot step in and ruin the atmosphere?

Enraged, Ariel grabbed a pillow the size of her torso and hit him with all
her might.

“Stop it because you made a mistake… hey! There is a wound there, a

wound!”

“Good! I’d rather let you die from an open wound!”

The blow was so hard that Edgar, who was being hit by it, thought it hurt
more than the day before when he endured the fall of the glass furniture
with his whole body.
Edgar dealt the guest of the night successfully but then he was killed by
the pillow of the childhood friend he saved.

RATTLE!

“Ed, you feel better… Ariel!? What are you doing to the injured child!”

Just as Edgar was writhing in pain, Helena opened the door and entered
the room.

“Oh, Mom! This is, Ed, this idiot’s fault… … .”

“Put it down quickly! Even if you don’t have gratitude, what are you
doing to the person who saved you!”

“ It’s not really… … !”

In the end, this grand finale came to an end with only Ariel enjoying the
resentment to the fullest.

Afterwards, Edgar heard from Helena that the situation outside had been
somewhat settled and the conversation had come to an end.

However, she asked if he could accompany her for a while because she
needed his verbal statement, which was at the center of the case.

Maybe this is the real problem.

Edgar nodded his head, his face completely devoid of laughter.

This case will be a turning point.

He wonders if he will be able to stay by Ariel’s side, or conversely, he

won’t even be able to stay in the outhouse in the backyard.

“Goodbye, Ed.”

“Okay, I’ll go.”

Ariel sees him off with a mysterious smile.

She seemed to know something, but Edgar had no way of knowing.

Edgar, who tilts his head, responds, and then leaves the room with
Helena’s support.

Fortunately, he seemed to be able to walk without much difficulty, and he

quickly got out of Helena’s arms and moved on his own.

“Don’t worry, Ed. I’m almost done explaining the situation, so no one will
see you badly.”

It’s something he is happy to hear.

If you look at it kindly from the beginning, there are often cases where
you don’t listen to anything you say.

This must all be thanks to Helene’s use of her strength.

Edgar wanted to use this incident as an opportunity to repay Helena and

Ariel.

He had to move on, but never forgetting the mistake he had made last
night.

Because that would be the right path for his friends and himself.

>
 41. Post-clearing (2)

Walking down the brilliant hallway, Edgar finally arrived in a room with a
long table.

He presumed that it is a room used by the Lord and the subordinates

when there is something important to discuss.

“The atmosphere isn’t as bad as I thought.”

Edgar, who entered the room, glanced around, but a few people seemed
to be looking at him with particular glare.

On the contrary, they seemed quite surprised to see him in person as they
were buzz among themselves, asking if he was that child.

‘ I feel like I’ve become a spectacular animal.’

Following Helena’s guidance, a drop of cold sweat passed down Edgar’s

back, as he sat in a suitable seat.

Even if he tried to cover it up, it would be strange not to be nervous when

he knew that so many people were closely watching all of his actions.

Helena, who was watching Edgar closely, patted him on the shoulder as if
assuring him it was okay.

‘Even if you’re a kid-adult, being in this kind of situation is always

tiresome.’

He just hopes the case will proceed fast without any major problems.

And it’s been a long time since they’ve been looking at each other without
a word.

Soon, a man sitting opposite from Helena opened his mouth as a

representative.
He had a pretty stylish mustache, and Edgar remembered seeing him
around here.

“Edgar Bilhark, I’m sorry to have let the patient walk here. It’s a confusing
situation and I really need your statement.”

“No, I’m just grateful for the hospitality.”

“I’m sad that I couldn’t even treat the benefactor who protected the lady
to that extent. Oh, I’m late in introducing myself.”

Identifying himself as Elfeld Glasier, he was none other than the

Robeheim couple, the first power of the family and also an aide to the
family.

When Edgar recalled his memory because he thought he had seen the
man somewhere, he could see that Elfred was a man who patted his head
and gave him a chocolate the other day when he visited the castle with
Creed.

Despite his size and physique as big as Creed, he remembered Elfred was
quite a good match for a kind smile.

“I’ve heard a lot from Mrs.Helena. So, you stayed here with your identity
hidden for learning?”

“It’s not just because of learning, but it’s also a part of the reason.”

“Hoh, not just because of learning? If you don’t mind, I’d like to ask you
what the other reason is.”

At his counter-question, Edgar glanced at Helena sitting next to him.

It was a question of whether Edgar could tell him the details, but Helena
smiled nonchalantly and winked as if telling him to do what he wanted.

“Because my dream is to stay with my friend.”

“Do you mean Lady Ariel when you say your friend?”

“… Yes that’s right.”

There was no use in hesitating to speak when things are already exposed
anyway.

When Edgar coolly expressed his affirmation, the smile on Elfred’s lips
grew even wider.

“I have heard. I heard that you refused to enter the House of Robeheim by
borrowing the names of Lady Helena and the Young Miss?”

“Yes.”

“Is there any reason? I’m not going to interrogate you, but it wouldn’t be
bad to study in a more comfortable environment.”

Really, are you asking that far?

What should be told has already been told anyway, so Edgar decided to
speak up without caring for anything.

“If so, I would have been able to rest comfortably under the protection of
the Robeheim family right now. But who will recognize the successor of a
small family who has not achieved anything?”

“In other words, I wanted to stand by the Young Miss only with my own
abilities without borrowing the help of others… That’s what I mean.”

“That’s right.”

Hearing the words that came out of his own mouth somehow made him
feel as though he was working hard to become Ariel’s fiancée, but he
couldn’t afford to pay attention to that right now.

Besides, as long as these people have some sense, they wouldn’t think
that the heir to a rural Baron would be aiming for a seat next to the future
Grand Duchess.

“Yeah, I have heard the story too. So let’s move on to our chat, just about
what happened in the lady’s bedroom yesterday… … .”

‘It has come!.’

This was Edgar’s biggest concern.

In the end, it was an act that protected Ariel, but if he told them what
happened throughout the whole process, it would definitely bring about
a repercussion for him.

In any case, the act of trespassing through the barrier is not a small
matter.

Now, the problem is how to wind his way out of this matter now.

In the first place, Edgar won’t have a chance to resist if he tries to bite the
bullet and reveal the truth..

However, he sees that there is room for extenuating the circumstances

and if he tries to bury that certain part, at least there will be some room
for conversation.

As Edgar anxiously swallowed his saliva, a strange smile formed on

Elfred’s lips as he watched Edgar.

“You are aware that there is a barrier around this castle, right?”

“Yes, I heard it from Ariel.”

He was wondering if he should put Ariel’s full name after her name, but
fortunately no one seemed to point it out.

Does it mean that they acknowledge him as her friend?

This alone is a great harvest.

“I spoke with the intruder yesterday about how he was able to pass
through the barrier and enter the lady’s bedroom. But there was nothing
that stood out”

“…….”

Didn’t Ariel say anything?

No one but him and Ariel would have the right answer on how to pass the
barrier.
Just as he was thinking about whether to reveal it now, Elfred’s mouth
opened again.

“So I investigated the case closely… First of all, nothing major is the case
and the Young Miss explained about your appearance at that time.”

“…What? What do you mean by explanation?”

It was a fact in name and reality that he broke into Ariel’s room, whether
there is an explanation or not.

But Ariel came forward on behalf of him and explained, what kind of
nonsense is this?

“You don’t have to pretend you don’t know. I’ve already heard that you
were called to her room just before the barrier activated.”

When Elfred jokingly added, “You must have had a hard time climbing up
high,” Edgar felt dumbfounded.

In other words, Ariel deliberately falsely stated and took the blame on
herself.

“Did Ariel say that?”

” Yes. Maybe she knows that you’ll try to take the blame all on yourself
because you don’t want to bother her, so she earnestly asked me to make
an exception for you.”

Seeing Elfred smiling happily, Edgar realized that he had taken a punch
from her and smiled a despondent smile.

‘So that’s the reason for your mysterious smile.’

At the end, he could finally understand the reason for the meaningful
smile she showed.

Above all, it was a hard fact that Ariel added the last sentence (Elfred’s
last sentence at above) at the end when Ariel delivered her words to
Elfred.
Once she has made that statement first, Elfred will feel that Edgar is
deliberately lying to cover up Ariel, even if he tells the truth.

In addition, from the perspective of Elfred, a subordinate of the

Robeheim family, he can’t doubt the words of the person he is serving.

Indeed, before Edgar woke up, Ariel used all the means she could to fulfill
her goal.

“I’m going crazy.”

There is no way.

He didn’t expect Ariel to treat him so well.

When he glanced at Helena, she only smiled as if she knew everything,

there was no need to say anything.

Edgar could finally realize that this situation was a kind of play made up
for him.

He guesses Elfred is closer to Ariel than Madam Helena.

Rather, it is clear that Ariel thought of this incident as an opportunity to

gain recognition and pushed ahead without hesitation.

Helena must have also given a light push from behind.

Edgar’s recklessness in trying to solve it alone without calling in

reinforcements anyway, and how he broke through the barrier in the
middle of the night and entered Ariel’s bed.

The only matters that could be questioned were those that could not be
confirmed without Ariel’s statement.

Since things have to come to this point, no matter what the person in
name(Edgar) said doesn’t matter anymore, the person in charge of this
case will close his eyes and write what should be written.

He doesn’t know if he should dismiss this as a white lie, but in any case,
she fooled many of her subordinates with her lies.
Only to create a situation where her own friend is fully appreciated.

‘ She’s very tyranny.’

It’s only now that he started to worry about the future.

Why the hell did she handle things in such a reckless way?

But even in this situation, the funniest thing was that he was delighted at
her consideration.

“The reason I called you today is to decide on your future status. I cannot
turn a blind eye to the benefactor who protected our Young Miss.”

“If you are talking about the rewards… … .”

Edgar’s brain couldn’t keep up with the story that was going too fast.

It’s only just now that he’s finally sorted out last night’s incident and
entered the post-processing, but he never thought they would directly
enter the phase about granting him rewards.

Although saving the Young Lady is an important task, the pace of

progress was too fast for him to keep up.

However, it is not that Edgar’s doubts did not go unnoticed by Elfred.

It’s just that he is a subordinate working for the Robeheim family anyway,
and in the end, he was in a position where he couldn’t ignore the
pressure from above.

“The lady was very upset. Putting aside anything else, she said that since
you have done so much, she asked me to let you stay by her side from
now on.”

“haha… … .”

He can’t believe he has been out done by Ariel today.

Today was a complete defeat. Perhaps he had never felt so deeply

defeated by Ariel before.
Even so, what is truly strange is that the heart stained with defeat was
very warm.

He expected the day would come when he would feel this way from that
immature princess, but he didn’t expect it to come this soon.

‘I didn’t want it this way.’

Taking a friend’s crisis as an opportunity, could there be a more

disgusting situation than this?

But on the other hand, he also felt that refusing something that Ariel has
put on a silver-platter while going so far as to tell lies, is an insult from
him.

Maybe she even predicted that he would feel this way.

“Please, I will follow whatever you say.”

“It’s nice to be clear. Perhaps we will talk in detail during the week. This is
a matter that Madama Helena also wanted to proceed quickly.”

As expected, it seems that Madam Helena also supported him with a

hand.

When Edgar looked at her with a little resentment in his eyes, Madam
Helena did not know what he was thinking but only smiled at him.

In the end, through this incident, Edgar realized that he is still far away
from his initial goals and that his immature childhood friend is no longer
a child.

>
 42. A Noisy Morning

After the event of that night, Edgar instantly became a celebrity in the
castle.

In addition, it was about ten days later that he moved his residence from
the out-house in the backyard to the main building of the castle.

Leonel and Enya, who had been together with him for a long time but also
a short time, expressed regret at the sudden news.

However, it was not too far away anyway, and Edgar was going to be
taught by Sir.Creed in the future, so it didn’t matter too much.

After making an appointment to meet in the backyard every morning,

Edgar bid goodbye to the two of them.

And a little funny situation occurred in the middle, his two friends
reacted completely unexpectedly when they learned that Edgar was from
a noble family.

To him, the two added that his behavior was too easy-going and didn’t
match with the manner of an aristocrat, but Edgar could not hide his
bitterness.

Edgar’s morning schedule had changed quite a bit since he moved.

Originally, he went straight to the backyard to learn from Creed, but these
days, he first went to Ariel’s room.

Privately, they are friends, but it is an obligation that has arisen because
they have entered the position of nominal attendants (just like Shuri but
not entirely a servant).

“Shuri, good morning.”

It was Shuri, her exclusive maid, who greeted Edgar when he arrived at
Ariel’s room early today.

“Hello. Young Master … Oh no, Mr. Edgar.”

“Are you unfamiliar with the title yet? so do I.”

He was originally a man who is a friend of the young lady, but while he is
staying here as an attendant, he is definitely in the position of a servant
like Shuri.

That’s why there was a strict order to change his title——even though it
was nothing more than a tirade for an immature princess——maybe it
was because Shuri wasn’t accustomed to the new title yet, so his old title
would pop up from time to time.

Edgar, giggling at her as if he understood her feelings, immediately

extended his hand to take the basket from Shuri.

Inside the basket were rows of things Ariel used to groom her body, from
combs to perfume.

Originally, it was meant to be in Ariel’s room, but when Edgar asked

about it, she said it was a nuisance, so she left it to Shuri.

So it became a daily habit to let Shuri bring it every morning when she
came to Ariel’s room, she says.

“It’s something I have to do, I’m sorry.”

“What is this? Besides, it’s better for me to wake her up and do everything
she wants.”

He had heard before that every time Shuri went to wake her up in the
morning, Ariel rebelled with her doomed fighting spirit.

As a servant, it would be difficult to wake up the sleeping master, but it

would be even more difficult for someone like Shuri, who is soft-hearted.

So, this is the trick that Edgar came up with.

Going to wake Ariel himself under the pretext of saying his greetings.
He hasn’t tried it yet, but he guesses it would work pretty well.

“Oh, and it looks like Ronan is out in the garden right now. Why don’t you
go out?”

“Ahh?”

Suddenly the name of her lover came out of Edgar’s mouth, and she
hurriedly turned her head out of the window, opening her eyes like a
frightened rabbit..

Unfortunately, this place was not a place with a clear view of the garden,
so she couldn’t check his appearance.

“He is just there, so leave Ariel with me and go out.”

“Ha, but it’s working hours now… … ?”

“There’s someone to do the work for you, so what’s the worry?”

When Edgar shrugged his shoulders and bobbed his head towards the
window indifferently, Shuri, who had noticed, hurriedly bidded him
greetings and headed towards the garden with her gun-like strides.

‘It’s such good timing .’

Edgar, who was happily watching Shuri’s disappearing back, turned

around and knocked on the door.

Knock. Knock.

He knocked on the door a couple of times in a slightly louder voice, but

there was no answer.

In this case, it’s either one or another.

One, she’s already awake but deliberately ignoring it, or she’s still drifting
off to sleep.

Of course, neither of them could stop Edgar.

“Excuse me.”
For now, despite the fact that the attendant was not given permission
from the master, he spat out his words moderately and strode into the
room.

As expected, Ariel was still traveling in her dreamland on her bed.

Her sleep was described as angelic, but in Edgar’s eyes the villainous
tyrant was seen as resting.

“My lady, the sun is in midheaven. Please wake up.”

“… ammm.”

An attendant who stands crookedly with his hand on one side of his waist
and wakes up her master as if to say something.

Even so, Ariel let out a quiet breath and showed no sign of getting out of
her slumber.

As Edgar watched this spectacle, veins naturally popped from his

forehead.

When she asked to go out together to practice this morning with her own
mouth, he can’t wait after preparing in advance, yet here, she’s not even
awake yet.

At this point, he wondered if she even remembered her promise.

“Ariel, wake up. You told me to go with you to morning practice.”

“Yes… Shurii, I still want to sleep… … .”

“Shuri will freeze to death.”

It’s only been a few days, but what Edgar has felt while taking over Shuri’s
morning duties is that his grievances are formidable.

He wonder how many times he has already complained to Shuri every

morning, almost about to form a habit out of reflex

He wants to give a good smack at her forehead, but if that really happens,
things will get out of control when she wakes up, so such thoughts better
remain in his heart.

However, since the meaningless tug-of-war could not continue, Edgar

decided to take a special measure.

“It’s okay.”

Edgar, who wrapped Ariel tightly in the blanket as if it were a lump of

luggage, lifted her up.

Only then did her eyes, which had been tightly closed, slowly open.

“Yes, Shri… Ee? Huh?”

Ariel, who continued to search for Shuri, quickly looked around, poking
her head through the blanket, to see if she was belatedly aware of the
situation.

Somehow, her body was in the air and the boy’s face came into view,
which was not supposed to be seen.

After about three seconds of silence that followed, a sudden scream rang
out in the room.

“Aaàaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa
aaaa”

“Oh, it’s so noisy. Be quiet.”

Edgar frowned at the loud voice that seemed to rip off his eardrums, but
whether or not, Ariel’s scream continued.

“You, you idiot! What are you doing in this early morning? Are you
crazy!? Why are you in a lady’s room?…!”

“Now you are saying something that is lady-like. But is it very lady-like to
sleep with her mouth open and drooling?”

“What!? You just put me down and you’re dead this instant!”

Does that mean he won’t die if he doesn’t put her down?

Upon hearing a very good hint, Edgar tried to put her in front of the
dressing table as it is, but stopped, and stood up again and circled the
room holding her just like that.

“You should have woken up when I called you. It’s all your karma,
karma.”

“What karma…! Why are you here in the first place? Where’s Shuri?
Shuri!!”

Oh, that remark came out.

It was already an expected response, so Edgar smiled slickly and showed

a relaxed response.

“I said I would wake you up because she has something else to do. Ain’t I
so considerate?”

“Don’t be ridiculous! You must have told her to go see Roban or Ronan
again. Geez, where are you touching?”

Why is she even struggling and telling others to hold her properly?

Why would a pupa surrounded by blankets be pretty in the first place?

“Don’t touch any.. woo’ Why would I touch your body? Am I a pervert?”

“It’s a pervert, then! You came into the room of a grown lady without her
permission, Mo, body……!”

“Oh, I can’t hold it anymore because it’s unfair. Someone would think this
is an attack.”

Eventually, Edgar, who declared surrender first, put her on the bed and
slumped into the chair next to him.

Only then did Ariel, who got out of the blanket roll, surrounded by steam
and make a sound.

“What is this, if not, because of you, you idiot! My hair is a mess!”

“It’s always been a mess. What a load of crap.”

“Well, that may be the case, but… Anyway!”

How normal would a person who just woke up be if his or her head was
fine in the first place?

Moreover, Ariel’s hair itself was quite long compared to other women, so
it was bound to crumble easily.

In the end, Ariel couldn’t refute Edgar’s words and hit the bed-head
angrily.

While watching this, Edgat briefly explained why the recent incident
occurred, and rather criticized her.

“Yesterday, you told me to go out with you during morning training. I

can’t even wait after getting ready, but here you are sleeping so soundly?”

“What, can’t you wait a minute? You little creature.’

“I’ve been waiting for long enough and I’m tired of it so I came in. And
what? A little creature?”

In the first place, the time when Shuri comes in to wake Ariel is quite late
to say it is morning.

Everyone else in the castle was already about to start their daily routine
at this time.

In other words, it is only a situation caused by this idle childish princess.

Edgar’s answer was that it wasn’t his fault.

“Anyway, it’s always like this. If you’re a little kind, what’s the point?”

“Yes, I don’t know anyone else, but not you.”

“Sissy, so annoying!”

Ariel lied down again with the blanket over her.

Until a while ago, she said her hair was messed up, and the princess
seemed to show her inconsistent words and actions in an instant.
“Stop sulking and get up. Don’t you have to eat?”

“Hmm, no, my hair is a mess.”

“Oh, my.”

She’s not a 3-year-old kid.

Which family’s young miss is that girl who handled the situation very
maturely just a few days ago?

In the end, Edgar felt that he had no choice but to surrender again today
and patted her on the back.

“I’ll fix your hair, so get up.”

“…really?”

“Do u think I am like you, aiyahh, who will lie about this kind of thing.
Forget it, we don’t have time, so get up quickly.”

The morning training was delayed further because of her delay.

By now, Sir.Creed must be checking the time, thinking, “Why isn’t he

coming?”

When he arrived there, he felt that he should apologize first.

“Come on then, do it quickly.”

“Is that the attitude when you’re asking for a favor?”

“Hmm, if you’re late, you’ll be the only one scolded by Creed. If you don’t
want to, then I will just go back to sleep.”

Ariel sits in front of the dressing table humming naturally, as she had
caught the key point properly.

Edgar’s mouth let out a deep sigh, but what can he do? He’s in a position
where he has to live tightly for the time being.

“Yes, Miss. Then, is there any hairstyle that you want?”

“Do you even know how to do it?”

As Ariel looked up at him suspiciously, Edgar seriously thought about

hitting her.

This damn childhood friend seems to have forgotten all her old
memories.

“Hey, I tied your hair a few times when we were young. How can I not do
this?”

“Did you? I don’t remember, hehe.”

“So what do you want me to do?”

Ariel, who was worried, said she wanted to try a hairstyle that she usually
doesn’t do, and asked him to tie it neatly and long backwards and hang it
down.

Edgar then brought the comb he had received from Shuri, brushed her
hair carefully, and began to groom her hair.

He didn’t forget to organize her hair with his fingers once in a while, just
in case her hair gets caught in the comb.

“You’re so good at this. I want to ask you to do my hair every day from
now on.”

” I would be crazy if I were to do this everyday. ”

“If you become an attendant, you should obey the orders of the lady.
Don’t you think so?”

Click!

“Oh!? Why are you hitting me!”

“Shut up and look in the mirror, girl. Before I hit you one more time.”

In the end, Edgar couldn’t hold back his desire, and with the comb he was
arranging her hair, he hit the top of her head, and silently continued his
duties.
He ponders seriously, perhaps he may have chosen the wrong career path
for himself.

“Oh, right. Did you hear?”

“About what?”

Edgar’s eyes narrowed at the rising anxiety.

Because when she brought her words out so suddenly, she would always
say something explosive.

And it seems that today, too, his expectation was not wrong.

“There is a debutante ball coming up soon. And I decided to go with you.”

“… What?”

She, who has not yet entered the social world, has only one debutante to
attend in nearby.

That is her own debutante ball.

In other words, it is a gathering where young ladies who are entering the
social world for the first time gather.

It belongs to an event with a great significance, especially for women, to

dismiss it as a mere dancing ball.

Thanks to that, when the news is spread that the daughters of prestigious
families are holding a debutante ball, other families scramble to get their
children to accompany them.

“I didn’t even hear about it. When was it decided?”

“Yesterday. Didn’t you say you will be by my side during the first
initiation ceremony.”

Of course he said that, but he didn’t expect this to be decided so quickly.

The other aristocratic families must already be fighting over their heads to
push their son into the seat next to her.
If that’s the case, no matter how great the grand duchess is, they will
always proceed with the story in the direction that is most beneficial to
the family.

He’s not going to look at this and decide.

Even if he was given the position, he thought it would be decided right

before the debutante ball.

“So, prepare your mind in advance. Because it’s Ariel Robeheim’s

(Debut ) monumental initiation ceremony into society.”

“… Yes, how can I beat you?”

Ariel raises the bridge of her nose and praises herself to the point of
making the onlookers feel hot.

In the end, Edgar laughed as if he had lost and combed her tidied up hair
one last time.

It seems impossible to escape the clutches of this tyrant.😈

>
 43. On The Way To The Ball

The Debutante Ball is held every year in the annex of the Imperial Palace
in the name of the Empress, not the Emperor.

The time varies slightly depending on the season, but usually between
April and June.

Of course, it does not end in one day, but is held several times over a
period of about two months.

At this time, among the young ladies of aristocratic families from all over
the world, those who want to enter the social world gather in this one
place, and they literally form another flower garden.

The age of participation is generally between the ages of 14 and 19, and
depending on the role or position in the family, this period may be
advanced or delayed.

Typically, when there is only one daughter in the whole family as an heir,
their debuts are always earlier than the rest.

Among the examples, the grand duke’s daughter is also included.

“Ugh, it’s inconvenient ……after all, it’s not today, so do I really need to
dress up like this?”

Ariel frowned at herself in the mirror, as if she didn’t like the fancy dress
she was wearing.

If they travel through the dimension stone, they will be able to arrive two
days before her debut ball anyway.

But, is there a reason for her to go there in advance wearing such

splendid clothes that it is difficult to walk?
Her values ​were incomprehensible to her, who liked comfortable clothes
more than pretty clothes.

“This time, the young lady is going there as the face of the Grand Duke’s
family. Even if it’s uncomfortable, you have to bear with it a little.”

“I know that. I mean, is there any reason to wrap me up like this already?”

“Because I don’t know who will even spare the dress at a glance, all I
must be on you.”

These were not empty words to please her.

As she turned 15, Ariel, whose beauty gradually blossomed with her
increasing age, if put on light makeup and a fancy dress that she hadn’t
worn very often.

She was so beautiful that even the same gender as her would be, so much
so that she will even have the desire to live with that face for just one day.

“Hmm, that’s normal. What about Ed?”

Ariel, relieved by her quick shrug at one of her compliments.

Only then did she have time to look around her, so she asked Shuri for the
traces of her childhood friend and her entourage.

She had decorated herself this far, so isn’t it polite for him to come and see
her at least once?

She didn’t really want praise from that guy, but the problem was that the
boy didn’t have the attitude of an attendant who should support her and
stay by her side.

“Maybe he is waiting in the hallway. He said that, given the nature of a

young lady, she would not want to show herself dressed up.”

“Oh, was it like that? Hehe… Ed had indeed thought it out for me.”

She was a girl that was trying to be a little scandalous, but she never
thought he would have such a heart.
He indeed is quite a childhood friend, and his understanding of her
feelings well deserves praise.

‘Then shall I surprise him a little?’

Ariel’s mischief, which had been quiet for a while, was activated.

Due to the nature of her dull childhood friend, he will not be impressed
no matter how pretty she dresses up.

If so, how would she react if she showed a completely different side of
herself?

What if she really showed a noble and dignified figure befitting her
position as the daughter of a Grand Duke?

‘Because he seemed to like a classy and novel woman like her mother.’

Although she had never had a definite answer from his mouth, seeing
how he treated himself, she got a sense of his liking to some extent.

Just after Ariel immediately formed those thoughts, she started replaying
her mother’s usual behavior in her mind.

She did not try to hide her true self, but it was easy enough for her to put
on a mask and imitate a gentle and elegant noblewoman.

No matter what anyone says, it is one of the skills that is inherited in the
lineage of the Robeheim family.

“Shuri, no matter what I do after this, don’t say anything. Understand?”

“Yes?”

Shuri’s doubts were raised at the sudden request from her childish
master.

What the hell is this immature master trying to do again?

At the very least, she should have told her the plans so that she could at
least handle the aftermath, but she didn’t even do that.
Shuri just hopes everything goes smoothly.

“Oh, are you out? Your clothes are pretty.”

“… … .”

A word that Edgar casually threw as soon as she opened the door to the
room.

She didn’t like it when someone insisted on picking up her clothes and
saying that she was pretty, but for a while, Ariel bit her lip to pretend to
be a dignified young lady for him.

“Miss! You look so good together!”

“The head of the family should have seen this scene… … !”

Unlike Edgar’s calm reaction, the reactions of others, including those

around him, were explosive.

It is said that the servants of this place witness Ariel’s beauty several
times a day, but due to her natural character, she is troublesome to
decorate and they have not seen many cases where she is dressed in such
a perfect manner.

She was not even an adult yet, but her beauty started to bloom and her
wings ran, and she was so attractive that even women alike felt fluttered.

“Oh, this time the attendant selected to accompany you is only me and
Shuri.”

“I see. Well, the two of you are trustworthy enough. I wish you well.”

“Uh, uh… … .”

Ariel answered with a benevolent smile that reminded him of Madam

Helena.

Even though there was nothing particularly wrong with her reaction,
Edgar nodded his head with an expression of slight disapproval, slipped
away, and whispered to Shuri.
It was a judgment based on experience that his childhood friend must
have eaten something wrong in the morning.

“… Shuri, what’s going on?”

“I-I don’t know either. The lady didn’t even say anything to me… … .”

“It’s driving me crazy. What kind of wind blew and did that?”

Ariel’s capriciousness was not something that happened yesterday or

today, but today it was only more confusing because the direction the
wind was blowing is quite different.

In the end, the three of them escaped from the main building of the castle
while being seen off by the people around them with a bad heart.

After following Shuri’s guidance, they soon met Helena and her
subordinates waiting outside.

“I’m sorry, my daughter. As a mother, I wanted to be with you when you

were going to an auspicious place, but circumstances did not allow it… …
.”

Helena also wanted to accompany her daughter, but since her husband
and head of the household had not yet returned from the northern
expedition, she had to stay at her post.

If the journey was long, she might have to go to her husband’s side for a
while, so she had to stay here all the more.

Feeling sorry for her, she hugged her daughter tightly and let go, and
Ariel’s calm red eyes came into Helena’s field of vision today.

“Ed and Shuri are next to me. Don’t worry too much, mother. I’ll have a
good trip.”

“… mother?”

The subordinates around her, who were watching this scene, praised
Ariel for her mature attitude, but her reaction from Helena, who knew
her better than anyone else, was different.
She wasn’t an idiot, and she noticed right away that the way she had seen
her daughter changed overnight.

The most reluctant part of her was that her title, which seemed unlikely to
change even after she became an adult, had changed.

She’s not the sort of kid who could suddenly change just because of her
debutante ceremony. What is this?

“… … ?”

“… … .”

Helena immediately turned her gaze to the two people standing on either
side of her daughter, and she asked with her eyes what was going on.

The both of them lowered their head slightly in response, and averted her
gaze.

Then Helena let out a sigh of relief, realizing that nothing serious had
happened to her daughter

‘It looks like she is acting on a whim again.’

If the effects aren’t on the negative side, then it is just fine.

Besides, just seeing her daughter, who seemed unlikely to grow up

forever, became an adult even for a moment, had a different taste to her.

“Have a safe trip, Edgar. Take good care of the young lady.”

“Yes, Sir Elfred. Please don’t worry.”

Now that the head of the household is away, the role of congratulating
Edgar has been replaced by his aide, Elfred.

First, Elfred held out his hand to shake Edgar’s hand and wish him luck,
and Edgar responded with a smile as he held the grown man’s hand.

Ariel got on the wagon first, followed by the two of them while being
escorted by the maids.
Shuri, who happened to be sitting alone in her carriage, felt a man and a
woman sit side by side on either side of her.

Normally, as soon as Ariel got on the carriage, she would have made a
fuss about wanting to use it wide alone, but she was somehow quiet
today.

Edgar was only then convinced.

That there is something really wrong with his childhood friend.

“Hey, Ariel. What is going on with you today?”

“Huh? what? I am the usual me.”

“You are talking nonsense. Why don’t you get rid of that exaggerated
hand gesture first?”

She was not an actor in any opera, and every time she spoke, it was hard
for Edgar to come to his senses at the hand gestures that went back and
forth between her mouth and chest.

It was the same for Shuri too.

At his sharp reply, Ariel recognized that it would be harder for her to hold
on to his acrimonious reply.

“I did it for someone’s benefit.”

She didn’t know he wouldn’t recognize her generous mindset.

What a tactless man he is.

“Hey, you like things like this, don’ya. Since it’s been a while, I acted for
you.”

“What? What for?”

It was Edgar who was rather dumbfounded by Ariel’s attitude of raising

her nose and shrugging her shoulders proudly as if asking to praise her
quickly. .
She doesn’t even know why she did that in the first place, but it was
frustrating to show off and then fall down.

If noble gestures and cheesy speech, which are not usually done, fall
under “this kind of thing,” it is not what she wants at all.

“I know you like people who are elegant and noble like my mom. That’s
why I showed you while I was dressed up.”

“What are you talking about? I’ve never talked about it before.”

He knows that Helena is a model of a benevolent woman who seems to

directly come out of a painting, but such a woman is definitely not his
taste.

He respected Helena as a respectful woman and he liked her active and

friendly personality.

“Oh, you do not like it? Then how am I seen as while acting like that?”

“Whatever it becomes. You become a fool who did something you didn’t
need.”

Shuri, who was listening to the conversation between the two, eventually
couldn’t hold back her laughter at Edgar’s last word.

Ariel’s head swung violently when the sound of the wind blowing rang in
her ears.

“Hey, don’t take it out on Shuri who’s innocent after you’ve made a fool of
yourself.”

“Oh, I know. I’m embarrassed…….”

In the end, when she endured the embarrassment and acted, the only
thing that came back was the bad compliments and bitter words that she
received face-to-face.

Is there a more unfair exchange than this?

As Ariel shook her head with her face covered, a bitter smile formed
around Edgar’s mouth as he watched it.
Still, he was grateful for her intention to act and let him see his friend’s
ideal female image.

Honestly, there was nothing to say about it, but he enjoyed this fresh
feeling.

In this case, it would be reasonable to do a short lip service for his dear
friend.

“Hey, but you are really pretty today. To be honest, I didn’t have an ideal
type, but I could call you an ideal type today.”

“Yo, you mean……!?”

Ariel’s hands shook in the air recklessly at the sudden bombardment of

unexpected praises.

Why is this man digging in at such an unexpected timing.

This is why she can’t let her guard down for a moment.

However, Edgar also had an excuse for this issue.

“Honestly, it’s not wrong.”

Most of Edgar’s ideal type of personality remains the same, more over
her face is outstanding, and she is a talented girl who is good at
everything.

It’s just that she’s always busy and disingenuous, and it’s hard to stop her
when she wants to behave in a devilish manner, so in a sense, she is right
to be the woman who fits his ideal type the most.

However, it may be the story of looking at it as a woman, but it was taken

out of the line, so Ariel had no choice but to be beaten defenselessly.

Then, as Edgar stroked her hair with his hands clumsily from the training,
Ariel’s cheeks turned red at once, and soon blood penetrated her ears.

Meanwhile, Shuri, who was watching from the opposite side, had no
choice but to step up for the mental health of her master.
“Well, Mr. Edgar, why don’t you leave it at that?”

“Why? You’re afraid that her hairdo will be ruined?”

“I’ll just say yes for now…….”

Shuri quickly rescued her master from the crisis, who seemed to be about
to explode at any moment, and asked him to switch places with her.

At least until the wagon reached another area through the dimensional
stone, it seemed that the two should not be stuck together.

She absolutely couldn’t let a laughable story such as; being teased by the
childhood friend to the point of dying because of heart disease before she
even got to the ball.

>
 44. On The Way To The Ball (2)

Even though there was a dimension stone, it took quite a while to reach
the capital city, Hildeck, from Hespania, which was located almost at the
end of the north.

That’s why they set off ahead with a considerable amount of time, but
because their steps were delayed in the middle, it was just a day before
the ball was to be held when the trio arrived at the Hilldeck.

As the capital of the empire, Hildeck was a city that truly showed the peak
state of prosperity.

Even Ariel, who usually doesn’t say empty words, expressed the
development of Hildeck, saying something around the corner, ‘Something
changes every time I come here.’

“It feels different from Hespania though’.”

If Hespania is a city full of tall, thin spire-like buildings, Hildeck has many
buildings that are wide and flat.

To put it a little differently, if Hespania has an atmosphere like a lofty

fortress built on a frozen land, Hildeck feels like a bustling city nestled on
a rich plain.

Ariel also agreed with his words, so she shook her head slightly to express
her affirmation.

However, the place, which she felt most comfortable with, is Hespania, her
hometown.

It isn’t because she is the heir to the family that ruled the place, but
Hespania’s unique, sticky atmosphere is what she really liked.

“Yeah? Even though this is the capital, the security is surprisingly not very
good.”
“I heard that Hespania has good security.”

No matter how much they lived a slightly affluent life thanks to the
symbol of dominance, the northern region indeed was a barren land.

That is why many people think that the residents there are not friendly
and criminal acts such as looting and robbery are rampant, but Hespania
was surprisingly the opposite.

Basically, it may be because the Robeheim family stepped forward to cut

off the shoots of such criminals, but more importantly, just because it is a
barren environment, the sense of solidarity among the people there is
very high.

And thanks to this, the citizens’ awareness of things like criminal

accusations was superior to that of Hildeck in the capital city.

“I have heard from my mother. Hildeck is a bustling metropolis on the

outside, but on the inside, it’s a place where many pus have rotted away.”

“Well, in a place like this, the gap between the rich and the poor is rather
wide.”

In addition, because of many blind spots, security is likely to be loose.

Edgar also nodded slightly as if he finally understood, and admired the

panoramic view of Hildeck spacing out of the carriage.

Every place must have its own hardships.

There is no need to go through black-and-white logic to say which is right

and wrong.

The carriage, which ran without rest, was able to reach the imperial
palace located at the end of HilDeck.

When Edgar saw it, even though the castle of the Robeheim family was
jaw-dropping enough, he wondered if the imperial palace could be even
grander? Just looking out of the wagon, its splendor was extraordinary.

‘I’ll get lost at this rate.’

At least it doesn’t seem like a good place to live.

Even the surname of the Robeheime family took a considerable amount

of time to get used to.

It seems that there is a considerable gap between aesthetics and

practicality. In a place like this, even if someone gave him money and
asked to stay, it seemed like he would seriously shudder to the bones and
sprint off to run.

“Stop the wagon and identify yourself!”

Arriving at the gate to enter the imperial palace, the loud voice of the
guards could be heard through the carriage.

Originally, in most cases, a servant comes forward to reveal the identity

on behalf of the owner, but Ariel stepped out and told the two to stay
there.

Following this, Shuri tried to step out, but Edgar stopped her and went
with Ariel himself.

As befits an imperial guard, the uniform he was wearing was quite

different.

With a sturdy build and strong eyes, it seemed that he was no ordinary
soldier. Maybe a member of the Knight.

“This is Ariel Robeheim. The purpose is to attend the debut banquet

tomorrow.”

Ariel revealed her identity and the reason for her stay here in a cold tone.

Still cold to a person on the invitation screen.

It was to the point that even Edgar’s hamstrings were numb as he

watched from the side.

“You are the daughter of the Robeheim family. I was rude. ”

At first, a girl he hadn’t seen before stood in front of him, so he was in a

position that was difficult for him to look over.
When the guard, who was disciplined with military discipline, quickly
bowed again with courtesy, Ariel replied in a nonchalant tone without
even looking at him properly.

“I don’t need an apology. Because it is what you are supposed to do

anyway.”

Not a word more, not a word less.

The guard’s expression hardened for an instant at the tone that was too
businesslike for a 15-year-old girl to utter.

It wasn’t that he was in a bad mood, it was that he felt like gasping at the
strange sense of heterogeneity.

“Can I get in when I’m done checking?”

“Ah, yes. But you cannot bring a wagon in.”

“… Are there any rules like that? So annoying.”

Ariel clicked her tongue lightly, but she didn’t complain anymore because
it was a part that was understandable to a certain extent.

Ladies from various families will come from all over the place, but to
accommodate all of their wagons, the inside of the imperial palace will
become complicated.

20 or 30 the amount is unknown, but more than that would be too much.

In the end, after calling Shuri in the carriage and leaving the rest to the
coachman, the three of them entered the palace together.

On the way, the guard asked if he needed a guide, but Ariel dismissed it
by saying that she had been here before.

“Wow… !”

“How to say, the only word that comes to mind is amazing.”

Even from the outside, the splendor was extraordinary, but when she
went inside, their jaws dropped.
In particular, the beautifully decorated landscaping made Edgar and
Shuri unable to keep their mouths shut.

However, Ariel, who had already visited her a few times, seemed to have
lost interest.

She just saw the two people’s faces light up, and she too felt better for no
reason. She just smiled accordingly.

“Would you like to look around a bit more? We have plenty of time
anyway.”

Until tomorrow, when she had a ball, she was free to visit.

If they don’t have much interest in the imperial palace, taking a look
around the city would be fine too.

However, the two of them shook their heads resolutely at Ariel’s words.

Although the imperial palace was mighty, that was all, and they had no
intention of spending more time looking around.

The reason they came here in the first place was to assist Ariel, not for
tourism purposes.

Due to the two people’s euphemistic refusal, they eventually headed

straight to the annex where the ball was to be held.

Even though it was an outbuilding, it boasted an enormous size

equivalent to a fairly modest castle, but Ariel had a plain expression on
her face.

“Oh, aren’t you Miss Robeheim?”

“Hmm?”

As they were walking down the street to the annex in the distance,
suddenly a man walked from the opposite side and pretended to know
Ariel.

But Ariel only had a small impression of this orange-headed man.

He seemed a little older than the two, at least not in Ariel’s memory.

“I saw you once the other day, and I don’t know if you remember. I am
Diliart of the Belus family.”

“This is Ariel Robeheim.”

Ariel replied with the thought of just saying hello and passing by because
she isn’t someone who is interested in anything.

Diliart reached out his hand, but without even holding it, she scanned him
from top to bottom as if asking if he had anything else to say.

‘I hope he’s done.’

In the first place, she didn’t like this person from the beginning.

The main reason is that, even though Edgar was standing behind her like
Shuri did, just by taking into account that he is a man accompanying her
to attend her debutante ball like this, his position is already very clear.

Nevertheless, the fact that the man did not even greet Edgar was
tantamount to completely ignoring him.

“He must be a servant next to you. The Robeheim family seems to have
importance for their entourage.”

“…….”

In a roundabout way, Diliart asks the question, as if Edgar is a companion

who seemed to be only an attendant, let alone an aristocrat.

At that moment, a rock was thrown with a splash on the lake in Ariel’s
heart, which had been quiet.

“Hey.”

“…What? What do you mean, hey? You’re talking about me……?”

“Yes, you. Delius or Villiers. I’ve been holding back on your annoyance for
a while, so what? Attendant?”
Nominally, Edgar accompanied her as an attendant, but Edgar’s
appearance or his bearings did not seem to match with a simple
attendant anywhere.

In addition, if a Young Miss, who will participate in the debutante ball,

came with another man next to her, anyone would be able to notice the
companion’s status only if their eyes do not have a hole.

Nevertheless, she couldn’t let go of the remarks that blatantly disparaged

her childhood friend.

If it weren’t for Helena’s message not to cause an accident, he would have

thrown a fireball in that face right away.

“Sue, you must not have been an attendant. This is a big mistake. I’m sure
that’s …….”

Diliart took a step back and hurriedly handed over an apology.

However, even his apology felt very dissatisfying in Ariel’s eyes.

He is just spouting nonsense. At this point, his lying ability is just a state
of art.

Even if she can’t kick, she thinks it’ll be a relief to put one in that face, so
she swung her fist without hesitation.

CHIM!

Her left hand was blocked by something.

When she turned her head, Edgar was looking at her with a frown on his
face.

“Ariel, what are you doing?”

“Leave me. No matter which family this kid came from, he cursed at you.
Do you think I’ll just leave it alone?”

“From this person’s point of view, it was confusing. He apologized, so

don’t make a fuss about it anymore.”
Edgar, of course, knew that this man had made such remarks to blatantly
discredit him.

He was, after all, not that slow-witted.

However, there is nothing good about making many enemies.

Even if she was the heir to one of the three most powerful families in the
empire.

Besides, if she had to use her hand in this situation, and if rumors spread
among the people, in the end, only the news that she had swung her hand
on another person. would be spread.

Edgar didn’t want that situation.

He is grateful that she was angry at whoever knows which family’s kid for
insulting him, but at times like this it was best for her to keep her head
cool.

“I’m going to pretend I didn’t hear anything and move on. Now that we’ve
received an apology, we’ll be tired of talking any more.”

“Please, thank you. I didn’t know that you were a close friend of the
Young Miss. I’ll make sure to remember you next time and greet you
properly.”

Apparently, that kid had been keeping an eye on Ariel.

Even in the midst of coming out in a low profile like this, Edgar did not
dare to point out the relationship as a friend, nor did he want such a next
time meeting either.

That was only more uncomfortable for Edgar, but he couldn’t argue with
the kid in this current situation, so he decided to break up.

.
“Oh, hey… Did you call him my friend?”

“Yes?”

After finishing the conversation, they turned around and were about to
go back to each other’s way, when Ariel suddenly called and stopped
Diliot.

Dilliot, who turned around with a puzzled expression, tilted his head.

Could it be that they weren’t friends?

Then siblings? The Robeheim family only has one child.

Maybe it was because the image of Diliot, who only blinked blindly, was
funny.

Ariel, who smiled at him while raising the corner of her mouth, put her
arm between Edgar’s.

This is the so-called arm in arm.

“It’s too bad. This is my lover, not a friend.”

“I, …Lover … !?”

The boy widened his eyes at the words that came out of her mouth, but
Ariel left the surprised opponent behind, and took her steps with a brief
‘Enough’.

The news that the one and only daughter of the Robeheime family had a
fiance hadn’t reached anywhere, so he must have felt like the world had
collapsed by now.

Meanwhile, Edgar, who was watching Ariel from the side, laughed.

Knowing that Diliart was watching this situation, he didn’t untie their
arms at the end, which made the blushing ears visible.

She’s a guy who always likes to pretend to be strong.

But she is cute in that way.

But the expression “cool” will suit her today.

So, while Edgar was heading to the annex, he didn’t ask her if she was
okay.

He thought it would be better to leave her alone for a day or so, since his
friend seems to be in a good mood for today.

[T: Ahhhhhhhh! This is very shocking! but… .do you guys expects
something even more shocking and juicy moments that this?🤯 ?]

>
 45. Feeling this for the first time

After they finally arrived at the palace, they spent the day without much
incident and welcomed the next morning.

As a separate building used for special occasions in the palace, the room
for lodging was also brilliant.

Is this how it feels to sleep with a silk blanket?

Edgar, who was still not used to it, left the room scratching his head after
grooming himself.

Before participating in the ball in earnest, there is an event to accompany

Ariel.

“You’re here? If you’re ready, let’s go.”

Ariel, who was always late for the morning schedule, came out to the hall
first and was waiting.

Because of her personality to get through the troublesome task quickly,

she chose to do it faster and get some sleep later.

Edgar, who arrived even a little later than her, also proved that she had
come out and been waiting ridiculously early.

“Sorry I’m late. You’re going to attend the ball right away?”

“Yeah. There’s no fixed time for the ball anyway. You can take a break
before I come back, or you can participate right away.”

The reason why the party gathered from early morning today was to
meet the empress.

Before participating in the debutante ball, all young people first greet the
empress in person and are given words of blessing and a small pendant
to celebrate their entry into society.

The pendant, also called Viriditas, is also a symbol of the fact that a
teenager has become an adult through the debutante ball.

Some of them say that it is a very honorable thing just to meet the
empress and receive Viriditas, but at least for Ariel, it was just part of a
bothersome event.

“I heard in advance that the schedule is pretty tight.”

“Who said so? What’s the meaning of these empty formalities?”

Ariel, who heard Edgar’s words, harshly criticized today’s schedule in a

deeply discontented tone.

It is good to participate in the debutante ball, but the problem was all the
useless ceremonies in the middle.

Maybe she’s more of a pragmatist and hates this useless act of giving each
other trouble.

“Oh, miss… But there are other people around you…….”

“Hmm, if they want to hear it, just let them hear it anyway.”

Shuri, who was still listening to this, hurriedly stopped her master due to
the attention from around them.

But where is her master a great person to care about every single one of
those trivial things?

Ariel, who snorted and looked around with sharp eyes, strode out of the
annex.

The warm air welcomed her, just like the spring weather, when the flower
buds and vegetation are about to bloom, but she seemed to not like it at
all.

“Ed, when I go into the audience room, you can go look around the palace
with Shuri.”
When the debutante ball is held, all parts of the palace are open except for
certain places.

Surprisingly, there are many young children who visit the palace because
they want to see the inside of the palace at least once in their lives rather
than participating in the ball, which is considered.

“Does it take that long?”

“It’s my first time too, so I don’t know how long it will take. But wouldn’t
it be better than standing still?”

“Hmm.”

Edgar was not particularly interested in the imperial palace.

In the first place, he wasn’t emotional enough to be dazzled by such a

splendid building.

Shuri was willing to accompany him if he wanted to look around, but he

didn’t want to bother walking around in the morning.

“Shuri, what are you doing?”

“I’m fine too. Besides, the roads may cross, so it would be better to keep
our seat if possible.”

“Suit yourself then. I am going in now.”

Ariel said that, but she felt proud of herself.

She knew that Shuri would reject her offer, but as for Edgar, he might go
around ignoring her.

Still, does he have some self-awareness as an attendant?

For no reason, her shoulders were strained.

Ariel, who arrived at the palace and settled the two people outside,
entered the ball room alone.
As she knelt down on one knee and showed her courtesy, a middle-aged
woman sitting opposite the top seat greeted her with a smile.

She is Beatria Hellvenier, the current empress of the Hellvenier Empire.

Unlike the dignity of the queen’s name, she was a woman who only
seemed to be an impressive noble woman.

“The daughter of the Robeheim family. I’ve seen you a few times when
you were about just the height of my waist, do you remember?”

Ariel’s face was quite familiar because she had a lot of encounters with
the empress as the daughter of the Grand Duke.

The empress remembered that the child still had the eyes of a pure child
at that time, but she didn’t expect to have such a mature woman’s eyes
before she knew it.

It occurred to her that time really flies fast.

“I remember it vaguely. Your Majesty the Empress.”

“Thank you for remembering me. I’d like to have more private
conversations, but I have other children to wait for later, so let’s make a
separate appointment for next time.”

A woman who is qualified as an empress makes a separate appointment

to meet with a person who is not a head of an aristocratic family, but is
just a young woman?

Others may think it is absurd, but it was possible because the opponent
was the successor of the Robeheim family.

“You will officially enter society through today’s ball. There are many
hardships in many ways, but there will also be many meaningful
encounters. May your future be filled with good encounters.”

Socialism is not just a place to build friendship.

Sometimes it is a place to discuss politics, and sometimes it is a place to

strengthen power.
Among them, this girl’s hard work as the sole heir to the Grand Duke is
indescribable.

Therefore, Beatria blessed Ariel’s future and also offered words of

comfort for her future hardships.

Ariel bowed deeply and listened to Beatria’s words because she was not
such an idiot to ignore the advice given by others.

Maybe she listened more because the empress had a similar atmosphere
to her mother, Helena.

“Will you come this way?”

“Yes, Her Majesty the Empress.”

As she rose from her seat at the empress’s call, a woman standing next to
her approached and led Ariel to Beatria.

Then the empress showed Ariel a pendant piled up on a soft cloth in her
hand, and as Ariel approached the empress she held it out to the girl
carefully.

Beatria picked it up, slowly came down from the top seat and hung it
around Ariel’s neck.

“I hope you have a great time today. I hope you can meet, experience, and
learn from many people.”

“Thank you, Your Majesty.”

Ariel kissed the back of Beatria’s hand, greeted her, and headed to the
entrance where she stepped back.

Finally, she stood up from her seat, straightened her back, tapped her left
shoulder once with her right hand, and then lowered her head after
bringing her fist to her heart.

This is a salute handed down only to the Robeheim family, not to anyone.

It is also an extreme example that only two people, called the greatest in
the empires, could receive.
After confirming that, a calm smile formed on Beatria’s lips while
watching this, Ariel left the room without saying a word.

In the hallway, as expected, a considerable number of young lovers were

chatting among familiar people waiting for their turn.

Ariel could not make too much noise in front of the audience room, so it
was disgusting to see each of them whispering with their mouths covered.

“I feel like you’re talking behind my back because you’re looking at me

and talking behind my back.

She thought she should meet Edgar soon and relieve this unpleasant
feeling.

Of course, looking at the man’s face does not make her feel better, but it
means that it’s better than being alone.

“Where is he?”

However, even if Ariel looked around, it was hard to find Edgar’s traces.

He was so easy to stand out because of his starking red hair, but it was
hard to find now.

Maybe he took Shuri and went on a tour of the palace?

It didn’t matter because she said they could go with her own mouth, but if
it was true, she thinks she would feel strangely sad.

“Like a fool.”

Ariel shook her head and shook off her negative thoughts.

He came from the perspective of an attendant, and she brought him to a

place where it is hard to see.

And she can’t believe she’s looking for that friend who’s walking around
to enjoy it.

Even if it’s narrow-minded, isn’t this an act like a living thing?

“Should I look around the palace for the first time in a while?”

Ariel’s last visit to the palace was about three years ago.

The structure of this place remained quite clear in her head, but it
wouldn’t be a bad idea to look around because she just happened to be
bored.

There’s a lot to see one way or the other.

Just as she was about to turn around for a while, the familiar man’s voice
reached her ears.

“ARIEL!”

“Yes, of course.”

As expected, he was waiting.

Maybe she didn’t find him herself.

Indeed, how can a man who can’t do anything without confidence go

around this vast palace alone?

A smile was made out of joy, but she didn’t try to show it, and Ariel
turned around to the place where the voice came from.

And there’s this thing.

“huh?”

For some reason, she saw her childhood friend waving at her while
standing among young girls from other families whom she did not know.

BADUUM!!!

Ariel’s heart suddenly started beating.

A question mark crept across her face at the sensation she had never felt
before.

‘what?’
Suddenly, her fingertips trembled, and an unpleasant lump crept up in
her chest.

Anger? No, it was something a little darker and more bizarre than that.

It felt as if a jet-black hand, rising from the darkness, was dragging her
into the abyss.

It was a bit similar , but different from the emotions she felt when he
talked to Shuri in the past.

If the sensations she felt at that time were close to alienation and
loneliness, how should she express this?

It was as if she wanted to ask why he was there. She wanted to split them
up right away and move him to where he should be.

Tap. Tap.

But before she even noticed what that feeling was, Ariel’s free-moving
feet were making her way towards Edgar even before she knew it.

“Um, isn’t that the Young Miss of the Robeheim family?”

“How come you seem very angry… Did we do anything wrong?”

The two girls were terrified as they saw Ariel approaching with red eyes.

In contrast, it was Edgar, who smiled in relief at the thought that he could
finally get out of this.

With his, so glad face, let her slowly approach her,

thump

Ariel, who suddenly grabbed his hand, raised her eyes and opened her
mouth in a cold tone.

“What are you doing here? You are mine, so stay by my side.”

She said so, without finding a way to express this feeling she had for the
first time in her life.
>
 46. Her first stage into social world

The two returned to the ballroom together, leaving behind the little
unintentional fuss.

In the meantime, Shuri, who had been somewhere for a while, expressed
doubts about the appearance of her master, who was quite the whole way
with her head down.

“Mr. Edgar, what’s wrong with her?”

“Ask yourself. But I am not sure if she’ll answer you.”

Edgar barely held back his laughter and pointed at Ariel with his chin.

Ariel hurriedly extended out her hand and waved it recklessly,

announcing that she had no intention of speaking.

‘Why did you do that, you idiot!’

She must have read those lines from somewhere.

Otherwise, she could not have uttered such a misleading statement amid
so much attention.

The reason why she was able to call Edgar as her lover in front of Diliart
yesterday was because there was no one but only four people there.

‘What do you mean he has to be by your side? Are you crazy?’

The reactions from the surroundings when she said those words are still
vivid in her mind.

Those young misses from other families who were sitting next to Edgar
gasped quietly and began to ask what kind of relationship they were in.
When Ariel stuttered and couldn’t cope properly, unlike her, Edgar, who
couldn’t watch, catch her and brought her back, so it was a mess.

But now that she think about it, she think it was the right response.

‘I’m sure the rumor has spread by now. What should I do?’

To be honest, it is ridiculous to think about this at the time of such a thing

yesterday, but it was only a matter of situation.

If Diliart is in his right mind, he won’t tell anyone what happened

yesterday.

In the end, in order to spread the rumor that “Young Miss of the
Roveheim family has a lover,” he had to spread it like a rumor.

Since it’s a rumour, it’s not a definitive information, but if you heard it
through someone then it maybe quiet reliable.

But what happened a while ago was different.

In other words, she declared in front of so many people, “This man is my

man, so don’t even think about it.”

It became a situation where she just stepped up and proved it, regardless
of the rumors.

“How long are you going to keep looking like that? I’m going in now.”

“…Shut up, you idiot. It’s all because of you.”

‘Why were you involved with women you don’t know.’

‘If you came as my attendant, even if you can’t stick to my side, isn’t it
polite not to look elsewhere?’

Come to think of it, she is shivering with shame because of this man who
forgot his role.

“Yes, I understand, so let’s just enter. We can’t just sit here and do
nothing.”
“Hmm, escort me.”

Edgar’s hand reached out in front of Ariel, who stood up with a snort.

Then Ariel pouted at his smiling face and reluctantly put her hand on his.

A calm smile was engraved on Shuri’s mouth, who was watching this.

Then, just before entering the ballroom, Shuri once again checked Ariel’s
clothes and makeup condition.

Considering that she made such a fuss, it was amazing that she was fine
without any particular mess.

“There’s no fixed order of schedule, right?”

“I don’t think so. If you go in, you just have to dance moderately and
come out.”

“You are talking as if not expecting the ball at all.”

“It’s true, but I can’t help it.”

While there were many young people who dreamed of this situation of
taking their first steps into society, Ariel’s response was really
businesslike.

Edgar wanted to clean up after finishing what he had to do.

The two people stood at the door and took a breath without any sort of
excitement.

Then Edgar reached out and opened the door of the ballroom, which was
larger than his size.

SQUEAK!

“Oh.”

In front of the two, a view like the Milky Way unfolded.

Marbles laid all over the place and high decorations decorated in the
center.
There were quite a few young people dancing together around it and
people could be seen over the railing on the second floor.

The colorful lights from all over the place were dizzying to the eyes, and
the clothes on the girls gathered for today’s event seemed to shine in the
light.

“You looked surprised just now.”

“No, I’m not surprised. I just thought it wasn’t bad.”

Unable to resist, Edgar stabbed his childhood friend in the side and spoke
in a sly tone, belatedly realizing that she was standing blankly and turned
his head.

Although she is usually a curt princess, she looks like a woman born in
heaven now.

Her behavior of concealing her surprise looks very cute in Edgar’s eyes.

Now, all he have to do is to escort her as she asks.

However, he was very concerned about the gaze pouring from all around
them.

Ariel’s status as a very prominent figure in this large crowd seems to

make them stood out.

“Well, let’s go. My Lady.”

“Pfft, what’s that? That’s cheesy. You can just do it as usual.”

As Edgar stood forward with an exaggerated gesture like an actor in an

opera and reached out to her again, Ariel’s mouth burst into laughter.

Sometimes he jokingly called her “lady” or “duchess,” but if it was just

burdensome at that time, she felt happy today anyway.

What makes her feel this way?

She doesn’t even know it herself.

“I’m trying to set the mood, so please dance with me.”

“Cug, then I can’t help it. This is your honor.”

“There’s no such thing as a possibility.”

Ariel, who put her hands on his as if she was going to lose, grabbed both
ends of the dress and curtsey lightly, showing sincerity in Edgar’s actions
and fitting in.

The melody filling the ballroom was quite cheerful.

Although he don’t know the title because he’s not familiar with the song,
at least it suited Edgar’s taste better than the calm and slow tune.

The two cautiously walked to the center and took their stance.

On the way, Ariel provoked him in a low voice, asking if he could catch up
with her in dancing, but Edgar raised his eyebrows and responded that
there was no problem.

The basic etiquette education he had received from his family included
dancing, and he had been taught by the Robeheim family before the ball
till he feels disgusted.

He even wondered if his dancing skills would be higher than Ariel’s right
now.

“Sally, look over there. It looks like the heiress of Robeheim family has
arrived.”

As the figures of the two appeared around, the eyes of the two women
who were watching them right in front of them widened.

It was none other than the culprits who almost had Ariel put to shame. Of
course, it wasn’t intentional.

“Really. I was looking for her because I wanted to apologize for what
happened earlier, but I guess she finally came.”

“Anyway, they are a really good pair. The man reliably embracing the
princess… … .”
Edgar’s physique, even in this ballroom full countless promising young
masters, was unusually reliable.

Although he may be young, his muscles gained through steady training

since he was young and his superior height compared to his peers made
up for it.

In fact, it was because of his dependable appearance, unlike the others,

that caught the attention of the two women in front of the audience room
a moment ago.

Usually, men from aristocratic families, unless they were the heirs of a
military family, were often thin or shallow.

Meanwhile, Ariel, who was dancing, caught the gaze of these two women.

She then neared her face carefully towards Edgar’s ear, who was
supporting her own back, and whispered in his ear.

“You seems popular.”

“What are you talking about?”

“Those girls from earlier are looking at you even now.”

“Not women, but bitches.”

Edgar involuntarily smiled bitterly when the titles for those two people
who had done nothing wrong were suddenly downgraded.

“Shall we go apologize together when we’re over?”

“Are you crazy? I didn’t do anything wrong, so why apologize?”

“Are you really gonna pretend you don’t know, or do you really not
know?”

Of course, Ariel must have had her own reasons for being angry, but it
was her fault to growl and threaten people at her will.

If you ask if it is necessary for her to apologize, her reaction will be

different depending on the person.
However, Edgar didn’t particularly just wanted her to apologize, the real
reason is to clear up the misunderstanding that had just happened.

Ariel would be in trouble if there appears strange rumors.

“I was wrong. Apologize as you like, but let’s clear up the

misunderstanding.”

“ Isn’t it okay to just ignore the rumors?”

“Is it that easy?”

This time, when Edgar begged her to do what he said, Ariel finally
nodded her head, rendering Edgar to disbelief.

Indeed, what he said was right.

But there was one thing that bothered her.

“You are not doing this because you’re interested in those girls, are you?”

“Why? Will you help me if I answer?”

“Do you want to die!!?”

When the said red eyes lit up at the joking remark, Edgar slightly averted
his gaze.

He guess she was asking seriously.

At a time like this, he doesn’t know what will happen if he tries to take
one more step forward.

The first priority is to calm down the anger by confessing the truth, so
let’s take a step back.

“I’m kidding. Will those people be interested in me in the first place?”

“Well, I’m glad you seem to know your worth.”

“Honey, is that how you talk to your friends?”

In the end, the two of them returned to the light atmosphere of teasing
each other as usual.

The resounding song had changed to a calming tune, but laughter leaked
out for some reason.

“Anyway, I’m not interested, so don’t worry. You said it in the first place.”

“What did I say?”

Ariel tilted her head as if she really couldn’t remember.

At that, Edgar took a step behind her, took her hand, held her carefully in
his arms, and let out each word in a low voice.

“At least while I’m here, I’m yours.”

“… … !”

Edgar smiled at her as he confidently returned the words she had spoken
a moment ago.

At that, Ariel’s face instantly turned red up to her neck, and she lowered
her head while being hold in his arms.

She could not believe that she was being punished for the words she spat
out casually.

It was clear that this man was also good at making fun of her.

At any time, under any circumstances, he will not miss an opportunity by

suddenly attacking her like this.

BA-DUM! BA-DUM!

She felt a strong heartbeat somewhere, but Ariel was sure it wasn’t hers,
and she looked away from reality.

How could such a dull man be excited!!

Even if he pretends not to, he seems to be excited when he holds a girl like
her, right?
Then, until his heartbeat subsides, she should pretend not to know and
let him hold her in his arms.

As a friend, I can help you cover this much. Thank me later for my
generosity, you fool.

>
 47. Habit Of My Childhood Friend

The two, who greeted each other politely after the dance, burst into
laughter without anyone being the first.

As expected, setting such an example does not seem to suit them.

Nevertheless, it was refreshing on one hand.

Even if you were a childhood friend, it was a rare sight to see this side of
the other person.

“That’s good. I was surprised that you danced better than I thought.”

“Of course. I had a hard time learning it because of you.”

When Edgar said it was because of her, she felt a lump in her chest.

In fact, she didn’t hear that Edgar had learned to dance particularly
before the ball.

However, after it was decided that he would accompany her to the

debutante ball, she was later told that he had asked for a teacher to teach
him dance separately.

Honestly, even though he didn’t need to go that far, she was really grateful
that he had stepped up and tried his best.

“I’m grateful for this time, so I’ll allow you to go to those women
especially earlier.”

“Allowed? Ugh, thank you so much.”

“Being sarcastic, huh? .”

As Ariel raised her fist and made a threatening gesture, Edgar hid behind
the pillar with an exaggerated look of surprise.
It’s too much to brag about.

Ariel smiled in amazement and gestured toward him as if to come here

quickly.

She doesn’t want to put this off, so it’s better to finish it quickly and
continue with the next schedule.

“Where did you say they were?”

“They were just right behind us a moment ago… Maybe there.”

Edgar, who was somewhat tall, poked his head out and found the two
women mixed among the crowd.

Fortunately, one of the two women was the rare owner of light purple
hair, so he could find it quickly.

It didn’t seem too difficult to talk to because there were so many people
around.

Passing by through the crowd, they soon arrived near the two, and the
two turned around wondering as they felt someone approaching them.

Then they took a step back in surprise and opened their mouths blankly
as if they had witnessed an unbelievable scene.

“You are Princess Dwalose and Princess Gerin, aren’t you? My name is
Edgar Bilhark, we just met not long ago.”

“It’s Ariel Robeheim. I was rude earlier.”

Edgar skillfully talks to the girls and he even memorized their family
names.

Ariel was dissatisfied with his performance, but she greeted them lightly
without showing her distress. Including an apology for what happened a
while ago.

They must’ve not expected them to talk to first.

The two women, who were stunned by the sudden greeting, turned their
heads and looked at each other, and belatedly came to their senses and
greeted each other in a hurry.

“Oh, yes…! I remember that. My name is Sally Dewalrose. We’re sorry to

bother you…….”

“It’s Gria Gernin. I wanted to apologize for what just happened, but I’m
really ashamed to let you come in person.”

Sally is the woman who keeps lowering her head with her yellow bobbed
hair.

It was Gria, a woman with light purple hair and a relatively calm
impression that came over her shoulder.

Earlier, Ariel suddenly took Edgar away, so the four of them finally made
a formal statement and checked each other’s faces.

The ballroom was a bit cluttered for a conversation, so the four parties
decided to move around for a proper conversation.

Fortunately, there were a few rooms suitable for conversation around the
ballroom.

As soon as he sat down in his seat, Edgar smiled awkwardly at the

awkward silence, and the two women sitting across from her blushed.

PUT!

At the same time, Ariel’s fist struck Edgar’s side.

He wondered what he had done wrong, and Edgar gave her a pensive
look, but as she glared back at him, he quickly turned his head away.

“I-over there… Are you two in a relationship?”

“Because of the reaction of Princess Robeheim earlier… Can I ask if you

don’t mind?”

The two women, who were watching this short skirmish, soon expressed
their curiosity.
It is well known that there is only one heir in the House of Robeheim, but
they have never heard that she has a lover or a fiancé of her own.

Earlier, they had assumed that Ariel was with her lover because of the
reaction she had shown, but now that they saw it, their mood was quite
different.

It should be said that rather than being between lovers in a sweet

atmosphere, they have a strong feeling of a friend of the opposite sex
whom they have known for a long time.

In response, Edgar cleared his throat and made his presence known.

“Oh, actually we are not lovers. It’s just that Ariel and I are friends
privately, but in public it’s close to a master-servant relationship.”

“If it’s a master-servant relationship… Oh, come to think of it, you said
you were the heir to the Billhark family, right?”

Surprisingly, if you pick two families that are in the position of master-
servant relationship, there are not as many as you think.

That’s why the Bilhark family, subordinate to the Robeheim family,

naturally became known, and Sally and Gria were well aware of this.

“Yes, that’s right. That’s what Ariel said a moment ago, but she didn’t have
a chance to explain, so the misunderstanding occurred.”

“So that’s what you said. We didn’t even know that… … .”

Sally nodded her head as if she finally understood.

Then it wouldn’t be too strange for her friends to say such a thing.

From Ariel’s point of view, Edgar could be seen as a similar concept as

her friend and her possession.

“It is a very unusual relationship. Did the princess of Robeheim give

permission?”

“That’s it. I don’t need her family’s position to stay with her friends.”
“You have a great mindset… … ! It’s just respectful.”

To Gria’s question, Ariel shamelessly said that she was the source of this
mysterious relationship.

Gria and Edgar’s reaction to this was appropriately described as polar

opposites.

Even though she is the heir to the grand duke’s family, Gria was moved by
Ariel’s broad generosity, who did not care about her family’s reputation
and relationships and treated the boy as a friend.

On normal days, Ariel used to say it was his honor to be a friend of the
daughter of the Robeheim family, and Edgar was shocked by the lie of his
childhood friend who was condescending.

Meanwhile, like that or not, Ariel did a good job with her sweet, fake
smile, and she somehow led the conversation.

“Are you fifteen? He looked very mature, so I only thought he was older
than us.”

“Then, Young Master Bilhark must also be fifteen, too. Wow….”

When the two revealed some personal information, including their age,
the two girls were surprised.

Even if Ariel looked a little more mature because of the makeup, Edgar
never looked 15 years old in terms of height or physique.

In particular, it was even more interesting for Gria, who had a brother
above her.

Edgar’s atmosphere felt more mature than her 18-year-old brother.

“Then have you two already had a fiance?”

“Nahh, I’m not very interested.”

Ariel’s thick eyebrows wriggled for an instant at Sally’s words, but she
tried not to express herself and responded in a calm tone.
Not because the question bothered her, but because Sally’s eyes glanced at
Edgar.

Including her, she referred to her as “two of you” and asked Ariel a
question, but in fact, Ariel recognized that the party Sally wanted to ask
was not her.

However, since she cannot openly flirt, she seems to have asked in a
subtle tone.

“Do you have any plans after the ball today?”

“Not exactly. I don’t really like walking around.”

Ariel answered Sally’s question again in a rather determined tone this

time.

She’s so sure the girl wanted to ask someone else a question.

However, Sally must have recognized the relationship between herself

and Edgar, so she changed the direction of the arrow.

Even if it’s just a friend, it’s likely that the future schedule will be
governed by Ariel’s opinion because they’re in the relationship of a
master-servant in public.

“Then does the Young Master have a schedule, too? It’s a fate that we met,
but I want to introduce you to our friends and talk with them.”

“Well… I came as a companion, but I am in the position of Ariel’s

attendant. I don’t have the authority to set my own schedule.”

Edgar’s schedule is very simple.

If Ariel wants to go around, he goes around together, and if Ariel wants to

rest, he also takes a rest. That’s all.

Then Gria looked at Ariel, who was sitting next to her, with a subtle look.

It’s as if asking if she can spare Edgar some time later.

Recognizing this, Ariel raised her left hand and put one of her hair
strands behind her ear.

Meanwhile, Edgar’s eyes narrowed as he watched it from the next seat at

that moment.

As if something on his mind was caught in sight.

“Ed, I’ll go rest as soon as the ball is over, so you can walk around. It’s
been a long time for you, so it’s good to meet people around.”

“Thank you, Princess Robeheim. It was too much for us to ask…….”

“It’s okay because he doesn’t have anything to do anyway. You don’t need
someone next to you to rest.”

Ariel, who smiled casually, glanced at Edgar and gave him a wink as if this
was enough.

Edgar, who was watching her with a strange expression, raised one
corner of his mouth and shook his head as if it were impossible, and
opened his mouth to Gria, who gave him the proposal.

“I’m sorry, Princess Gerin, but I promise to meet with you guys next
time.”

“Ahh? Oh, is it possible that the proposal was so sudden that it was rude…
… ?”

Gria eagerly looks at him with the momentum to burst into tears at any
moment.

When Edgar laughed at the awkwardness, Ariel, who had been watching,
scolded Edgar by stabbing him in the side.

“Why are you like this? Are you going to pass up this great opportunity?”

But Edgar, who laughed without answering her, shook his head low and
put his hand on Ariel’s head.

“My master suffers from loneliness a lot. Even if she says this, I’m sure
there will be trouble later, so I’ll ask for your understanding just for
today.”

“What nonsense are you talking about in front of others… … !?”

Ariel shook his hand and vehemently denied the behavior of her
childhood friend who brought up herself into the topic out of nowhere.

On the other hand, Gria, who had dimly noticed the behavior of the two of
them, quietly rose from her seat with her friend.

“We have bothered you. Then let’s meet up later, we will be going first. I
wish you a happy ball.”

“Thank you for your generosity, Princess Gerin.”

Edgar got up and bowed his head, and Sally and Gria responded and left
the room.

An awkward air flowed between the two people who were left behind,
and in the end, Ariel was the first to open her mouth in frustration.

“Why didn’t you go? I was fine.”

“It’s okay. It’s not like I don’t know you.”

“What are you talking about? When did I even lie?”

At his blunt reply, Ariel asked back, stepping back a little as if her
conscience had been pricked.

Soon, her red eyes met his golden ones in the air, and Edgar smiled and
pointed at her left shoulder.

“You put your hair behind your ears. Don’t you know that’s a habit you
only do when you’re really in a bad mood?”

“I, I… did I?”

“Uh. Sometimes when you lie or feel bad. Of course, you don’t always do
that every time, but when you put your hair behind your ears, it is always
on or the other.”
Ariel never thought someone would be aware of even such an
insignificant action, because she was afraid that someone might not be
her childhood friend.

This is a fact that even the involved party, Ariel herself, did not know.

“It’s stupid. Why don’t you just pretend you didn’t see that.”

Be sincere and get away from strange places.

Ariel spoke in a sullen tone, but her lips smirked as if she couldn’t hide
her delight.

To be honest, she was very delighted.

The fact that he had been watching over her so closely all this time, the
fact that he would have refused even if she had given her permission, but
despite that, he had stood up for her steadfastly.

That he even knew that she felt very lonely even if she pretended not to.

And,

“It’s already over anyway. Okay, let’s go out and watch the ball. LHow
many times will I come to a place like this? We should enjoy it to our
heart’s content.”

For someone like Edgar, who doesn’t know how to break through such
awkward air, even to the point of extending his hand first, taking the
initiative to break down this silence.

Truly, these actions can only be done because he knows the girl Ariel
Robeheim better than anyone else.

If that’s the case, he’ll have to get along with the wind.

So that this awkward air he was trying to break somehow couldn’t

continue anymore.

“… fool, yeah… As a reward for your hard work, I will be with you until
you collapse from exhaustion today.”
“Oh, I am so motivated. Ugh, come to think of it, is there any food here?
I’m hungry right now.”

“It will be prepared separately in the back. Just follow me.”

Ariel, who got up and left the room first, did not ask for an escort this
time.

In order to do that, he would have to be by her side, but if he did, he

would find out what was going on with her face

‘Dear face muscles, why aren’t you guys listening? Idiots.’

Ariel put her hands on the muscles in her face that didn’t listen to her
control, and she struggled to somehow get back to her original calm
expression.

If possible, she should be back on track until she gets to the food display.

If he saw her uncontrollable upturned corner of her mouth, he might

misunderstand.

She is just happy because of the anticipation of what kind of dishes will be
prepared that will please her own palate.

There’s no other reason.

>
 48. The Ball Night

After the meal, as they met and talked with various people, dusk soon
approached.

Ariel, who led Edgar to the balcony saying she wanted to get some fresh
air for a while, put her hands on the railing and looked up at the night sky,
inhaling the fresh air.

If the air of Hespania empties your head with a cool and refreshing
feeling, the air here is warm and cozy, capable of making your heart feel
settled.

‘Or maybe she’s feeling such because of this particular night? ‘

Ariel, who reached this conclusion, shook her head lightly and a low
chuckle escaped her mouth.

When she realized that she had become quite sentimental which is unlike
her usual self, a strange sensation tickled a part of her heart.

“I’ve never felt this sentimental before.’

It didn’t feel bad at all, it just merely doesn’t fit in with her.

When she took off her arms which were supporting her on the railing and
turned around, the scenario of the night sky filled with stars changed,
and the flickering lights of the ballroom came into her eyes again.

Meanwhile, Edgar, who was looking at her silently with his arms folded
next to him, took off his body from leaning against the wall.

He thought she wanted to have some time to herself, but it seems to have
ended very shortly.

Thus, he had no choice but to break the ice and talk to her because he still
had to discuss tomorrow’s schedule.
“What are you going to do with the ball tomorrow? Are you going to stay
another day?”

“Stay for what? I have already enjoyed this place enough in a day.”

Replying to Edgar’s question, she slowly approached him, standing

beside him and leaning her back against the wall.

The ball will be held for about three days until the day after tomorrow,
and it is free to attend.

It was actually only the first day that was referred to as the debutante
ball.

After that, it is only a small place of exchange for those who have just
entered society.

Of course, most of the youth may want to fully enjoy the three-day
schedule, but it was a story of a different world that has no connection to
Ariel.

“There’s still a lot to do. And in about three years, I’m going to follow my
father to the battlefield. Until then, I must learn not to be lacking.”

“In three years!?”

It’s ridiculously too early.

Eighteen at the most. He can’t believe she’s going to the battlefield when
she’s not even old enough yet.

But it’s a sense of duty that’s weighing on Ariel’s shoulders, and a mission
that supports her.

That’s why Edgar didn’t say anything recklessly.

He just decided to join her if there’s a place she wants to head.

“When are you coming back then?”

“There isn’t an exact schedule yet. That’s what war is like in the first
place.”
War is not a child play where an exact time is set and it doesn’t start or
end just because you say so.

Although Ariel had never experienced war, she knew how violent and
brutal it was.

Perhaps that is why her father, when teaching her, gave priority to cold-
bloodedness rather than mercy or compassion.

So that she could jump into the battlefield at a young age, even if she sees
the death of a person, she can turn her gaze indifferently.

Eliminate what is unnecessary. To kill what is stated as an enemy. Keep

only those who you consider to be on your side.

“… Riel, Ariel.”

“Eh, huh?”

When she thought of her father’s blurry image, whom she hadn’t seen for
nearly a year, it seemed that a part of her heart felt stuffy for some
reason.

When Ariel came back to her senses, Edgar’s worried face came into her
field of vision as she was submerged in her train of thoughts without
answering even her childhood friend’s voice calling her.

“What are you thinking so hard about? Do you have any concerns?”

“What are you worried about… never mind.”

Ariel shook her head lightly and looked up at Edgar, who was about half a
head taller than her.

“Ed, aren’t you curious about my father?”

“I am, I haven’t seen him at all.”

Edgar knew his name and face, albeit vaguely.

It was because he had seen the portrait of successive family heads framed
and displayed in the House of the Robeheim family, which Ariel had
shown him before.

And from Ariel’s attitude, it was also possible to know that the
relationship between the two was not very smooth.

No wonder he had asked Ariel about her father before, but the answer
always came back the same.

There were numerous compliments such as ‘He is a person worthy of

being the head of the Robeheim family’, ‘He is my idol’, but among them,
he has never heard an expression like ‘He is a good father’.

There was only respect for the ‘head of the Robeheim family’.

He has never felt the affection and bond for ‘father’ anywhere.

And she addresses her mother and father both the same.

But even in the small gap between these similar titles, Edgar felt a sense
of alienation.

“Come to think of it, at what point did you stop asking about my father?”

Ariel, who was pondering over her memories, stepped away from the
wall and faced him from the front, tilting her head and expressing her
doubts.

How to say this. To put it bluntly, it seemed that he was intentionally

avoiding the subject.

When he talks about her family, he talks about her mother, even talks
about herself.

But Edgar would switch the topic by somehow preventing the topic from
leading to her father’s.

“Because I also have something I noticed. You don’t want to talk about
him, and I have no intention of asking further questions either.”

“You’re only quick-witted in strange places.”

Ariel sighed and heard the sound of air scraping past her cheeks, then
slowly walked back toward the railing with her hands behind her back.

Edgar felt as if his heart was about to jump at any moment.

“Ed, if you had your own beliefs and a duty, which would you choose?”

“It is a strange question. Can’t we put them on the same line?”

“Huh. If the day comes when you have to pursue a path completely
different from the obligations given to you, what will you do then?”

At the sudden challenging question, Edgar slurred for a moment and fell
into deep thoughts.

For example, it’s a question similar to this-

If there is a hero who has vowed not to kill anyone for the rest of his life,
and when he is put in a situation where he must kill someone to protect
his precious person.

Will he really stick to his beliefs or fulfill his given duties?

Edgar, who was in the midst of his thoughts, was able to reach a point.

Then he got up from his leaning position and stared at Ariel, and
suddenly flicked his index finger and hit her forehead.

It sucks.

“… !? Why are you hitting me all of a sudden, you idiot!”

As Ariel grabbed her forehead and made her cry at the unexpected
violence, Edgar raised one corner of his mouth and deduced her
psychology at once.

“Because you always ask me ‘what would you do?’ when you run into
difficulties. I think it is the same this time.”

“Chi, I ask for help from my friend. Is that something to be so angry

about?”
She wondered how he noticed this again, but on the other hand, it was
unfair.

She turned around to her childhood friend and asked for his advice, but
far from getting an answer from him, he even flicked on her forehead.

How can he not even know to read the atmosphere? This fool.

On the other hand, Edgar, who was staring at the pouting Ariel, reached
out and stroked her head lightly.

Even today, without fail, she spits out blunt words, saying that her hair
gets messy because of his pats, but today, the immature princess was
quiet and didn’t shake off his hand.

The smile on Edgar’s lips deepened.

“The reason I hit you is to make you understand you don’t need to worry
so hard about it right now.”

“…….”

“You’ve always been like this. You always worry about something that
hasn’t happened yet, asks me, and even cries saying it’s scary.”

“Whaat, I didn’t cry!”

Did I?

Edgar, who responded insignificantly to Ariel’s last defense, shrugged his

shoulders and slightly bent his legs to meet eye level.

“Anyway, don’t worry about something that’s already unnecessary. By

your side are Mrs. Helena, your family members, and I. It’s hard to
choose, so it won’t be too late to ask for help.”

“But… you never know. How do you know if you’re going to be

disappointed and confused by yourself?”

Ariel asks carefully with her eyes raised.

Edgar snorted and poked her forehead with his index finger as if asking
for something obvious, and then pointed at himself.

“You have a friend for such kind of occasions. If you do something ugly,
I’ll hit you properly, so don’t worry.”

“…Do you have to hit me? If you look at it, that’s a very violent method.”

There are a lot of expressions to console her, such as hugging or

comforting.

Does he really have to go all out to wake up her mind?

When Ariel protested timidly with a sulky face, Edgar replied proudly,
beating his chest with a mean look.

“Have you ever heard of the hawk of love? This all comes from interest
and affection for friends.”

“Well, what interest and affection?”

There were not so many fancy words to decorate the sentence in the pure
fist style.

Nevertheless, why is it strangely reassuring. It feels really strange.

It’s said that the truth works, and maybe this is similar to that.

The strange atmosphere of looking at each other with such silence

continued for a moment, and it was none other than Edgar who took his
eyes off first.

He walked slowly to the balcony railing, cast his eyes to the far side, and
calmly opened his mouth.

“Of course you have a lot of worries. I can’t imagine how much work you
have to go through. But remember this one thing, Ariel.”

He knew that it was quite cheesy and childish to think of himself saying
this.
Nevertheless, Edgar tried to put the words he had saved into his mouth to
tell her that she was not walking this path alone to reassure this precious
childhood friend of his.

“No matter what dangerous things you go through later, there is someone
next to you who is willing to give his life if you ask for it. Well, he’s not a
great guy, so you might not believe him.”

The last word added must have been a measure of it’s own to break
down the embarrassment.

Recognizing this, Ariel unknowingly burst into a fresh and dainty smile,
approached him and put her arm on the railing.

Even though she heard this, her heart did not pound as much as it did
during the day.

It’s not because the night breeze is rather cool and she can’t hear his
heartbeat.

Ariel herself had no way of knowing the reason either.

She held out her right arm, which had hung on the railing, and slowly took
her hand to his shoulder.

And then tap it. She patted him on the shoulder silently.

Edgar’s head turned to the tickling sensation like a cat’s infantile, and
their eyes met in the air.

Ariel saw Edgar blushing for the first time that day.

It wasn’t simply an optical illusion caused by the reflection of light, nor

was it because the stars were shining red today.

shit.

Only then did she realize that she had won for the first time, and a deep
smile formed on Ariel’s lips.

As a person, who had always teased her, became similar to herself, she felt
something tickle in her chest.
‘Every time he makes fun of me.’

Perhaps not once in about fifteen years had she attacked Edgar back in a
fight like this.

And she suddenly wanted to repay all the debts today.

Reaching out her hand that had touched his shoulder, she lightly scratched
his left cheek with her index finger.

She could feel his skin on her finger, which was quite soft for a man, and
she could tell that his cheeks were quite warm.

Embarrassment formed on his face, and the blush on his cheeks

deepened.

In order to further annoy her childhood friend, she decided to bring out
her words that were not even on her mind in the first place.

The words, which she would never have said if she had been her until
now, were childish and cheesy, just like the words he told her.

“… , … . … … .”

Whiing.

Her voice was drowned out by the sudden night wind.

Of course, it must have been partly because she lowered her voice at the
end because of her embarrassment.

Belatedly, a doubtful expression appeared on Edgar’s face, and he asked

again what she said before, but the wind had already passed.

Ariel turned her head around lightly with her arms behind her back,
determined never to put those words out of her mouth again.

Maybe it’s because she won her first victory over him. Suddenly, her heart
started beating wildly.

Well, regardless of any era or place, the exhilaration of victory is stronger

than anything else.
She even wondered that it would be hard for her wildly beating heart to
calm down.

‘The wind is getting cold.’

Maybe it’s the wind blowing from her hometown.

If she could ride this wind and float on top of it, she would be able to
reach Hespania in no time.

It was a pity that only from tomorrow she would have to get on the
wagon and go on an aimless journey for a while.

It would be nice if she could go to bed tonight and when she opens her
eyes they will be able to reach Hespania.

Having such a small wish, Ariel led her childhood friend by the hand and
headed for the room.

For some reason, it seemed difficult to get a good night’s sleep tonight.

[T : I have picked up a new novel, wanna check out? It’s ‘ The Grand
Duchess is defeated again today’.]

>
 49. Return

Ariel woke up a little earlier than usual to make advance preparation in

order to leave for Hispania.

As she expected, perhaps it was because she hadn’t had a deep sleep
yesterday, and when she checked in her mirror, her under eyes were a bit
puffy.

Ariel, hurriedly washed herself and finished her light dressing alone
without Shuri’s help.

When she left the room and headed for the terrace to wake up with the
morning breeze, she saw a familiar backside among the crowd.

After catching her breath for a moment to control her breathing, she
walked over to him with an effortless expression on her face and patted
him on the back.

“You woke up early.”

“What, are you awake already? I was just about to go wake you up.”

Edgar glanced at her from top to bottom as if for some reason.

Ariel, who felt unpleasant from his stare, stood deftly so that she could
not be seen, and she struck him in the shoulder with her fist.

“Oh my!”

“Oh, don’t make a fuss, you idiot……!”

When Edgar uttered a sound as if he were dying for an instant in a series

of intense pain, Ariel was surprised and looked around and blamed him.

The moment she hit him, she seemed to have hit a rock, but why is that the
rock-man is whining like a flower?
It was just unfair for Edgar, too.

Unless she had put the magic of domination in her hands for a moment,
this intense pain didn’t make sense.

Edgar didn’t think she would have put magic into hitting her childhood
friend as a joke either, but if she really did, it is horrific.

“Oh, it still hurts… You don’t know how hard your hands are.”

“How can a kid who practices every day be in pain for something like
this?”

“What does training have to do with being sick? Even Mr. Creed would die
if he is stuck with a knife in his stomach.”

What kind of training did they think that he took, that even if a person
brushed against the sword, they would not even blink.

Ariel held her head small as if she could understand Edgar’s blunt words.

She might not believe it, if it’s someone else, but it felt real because the
object of the metaphor was Creed.

As the two childhood friends continued their quarrel with little use from
the morning, two shadows slowly approached from the back.

“You two are here too.”

“How was your night?”

The opponents are none other than Sally and Gria.

While trying to move out of the annex for a walk around, they came up to
see a little familiar backside, and as expected, Ariel and his group were
there.

Ariel, a little surprised by the unexpected meeting, greeted each other,

and Edgar, who was leaning against the railing, also responded by asking
how they were doing overnight.

“Are you going to stay until tomorrow?”

“Ah, we are going back to Hispania as of today.”

“As expected. Your outfit was so neat that I was just wondering…….”

When Edgar looked around at Gria’s words, there was certainly a slight
difference in the clothes of the people.

Some people finished their preparations in neat clothes like Edgar and
Ariel, while others came out in somewhat simple clothes like Sally and
Gria.

Because he hadn’t even thought of that, Edgar’s expression was startled

when he heard Gria’s words.

On the other hand, this side was conveying the regret this way.

Sally wanted to get closer to Ariel, the first person of the same age she
met at this ball, except for Gria, but Sally was in a situation where she
couldn’t have a conversation with her new friend and can’t help but tolet
her go.

“It looks like Princess Robeheim is rushing in a hurry because she is busy
with work… I’m sorry.”

“Not to that extent. It’s just that since my father is away for a while, I have
to protect my home.”

“You mean… Are you referring to His Highness Robeheim?”

Yulken Robeheim.

He is one of the most powerful people in the Hellvenier Empire and the
current head of the Robeheim family, the ruler of the north.

He is said to cut off the heads of foreigners invading the north without
any mercy, so he is also called the iron-blooded ruler and is a man longed
for by many.

Anyone who doesn’t know that name shouldn’t exist in the aristocratic
family.
Sally was also one of the many girls who admire Yulken’s achievements,
having only heard of the name.

“Yes, he is a very busy person.”

“Well, I guess I have to do that. Your highness must be having a hard time
in many ways.”

“As a member of the family, it is my duty.”

She said so, but even Sally, who didn’t know her very well, could tell that
Ariel’s bitterness in her smile.

She was born as an only child, and who took on the responsibilities of her
family at the early age of fifteen year old.

Since Sally has a younger brother, such heavy responsibility is something

she could not even dare imagine, as someone who isn’t burdened with it.

Sally suddenly grabbed Ariel’s hands, raised the hands up to her chest,
and looked at Ariel with twinkling eyes.

Then,

“If you can afford a cup of tea later, would you like to send a letter to my
family? I’m very sorry that there are many stories I couldn’t share with
your highness.”

“Yeah, I will. Rather, this hand… … .”

[T: (ﾉ ≧∇≦)ﾉ ﾐ ┻━┻ what happen to the promise hate between love
rivals]

When Ariel, who was taken aback by the sudden physical contact, even
though it was between two women, stuttered, Sally, who belatedly
noticed her own behavior, took her hand away in surprise.

.
And soon after, Shuri found the two of them on the terrace and came over
to talk to them.

It was because Ariel had to give her a definite answer as to when they
would depart, as everything from packing up and preparing the wagon
was over.

“My lady, the carriage has been put on standby outside the imperial
palace. When shall we depart?… .”

“ Now, Ed, let’s go.”

“ Is it already the time to leave? Okay.”

As they talked, it seemed that they did not even notice the passage of
time.

Edgar and Shuri separately carried all of their simple luggage that Ariel
brought out separately, and left the annex.

Since Sally and Gria had a long-awaited relationship, they followed her
out of the palace, asking to see her off, and Ariel did not stop them.

If there is a bond between people, nothing is good if you treat them too
coldly.

It was a somewhat different sight from when they left Hispania.

At that time, all the family retainers came out to see Ariel and the others
off, but today it was just the two of them.

“I’ll send you a separate letter later, so let’s have a cup of tea, Princess
Dewalos.”

“oh… ! Hey, could you call me by my first name if you don’t mind? If
possible, I would like the princess of Robeheim… … .”

“I want to ask you too.”

It hasn’t been a long time since the first got to know Ariel, but they’re sad
to let her go like this.
Besides, even if Ariel promised to meet next time, as long as Sally didn’t
know when that would be, she wanted to change her title even now.

It’s like a token of a promise to each other.

“… is it so. Sally, Gria. You don’t need a title for something like this, right?”

“Yes, yes! Ariel.”

“If there is a chance next time, we will definitely meet the three of you. I’ll
be waiting for you, Ariel.”

How many people did the daughter of the precious grand duke family
invite so freely?

Sally hurriedly nodded her head with her thrilled expression, and a faint
smile formed on Ariel’s lips as Gria delivered her words of promise.

Edgar and Shuri, who watched this scene from the side, were busy
whispering and giggling to each other.

It was rare to see Ariel, who was not anyone else, open her heart to
other’s invitation.

Most of all, they probably haven’t had much conversation, but maybe it
means that Sally’s sincerity touched her that much.

Even if Ariel pretended not to be, she was a girl with a lot of affection.

“Goodbye, Ariel! See you next time!”

“I’ll prepare a nice cup of tea, so if you get a chance, stop by the Zernin
family.”

As the carriage departs, Ariel waves through the door.

The two of them waved their hands at her, promising to meet her next
time.

In that way, the carriage disappeared in an instant across the great

highway that stretched to the center of Heldeck.
The two remaining girls smacked their lips in regret and laughed at each
other.

Hopefully we can interact more in the future.

Feeling that the air entering the gap of the carriage had cooled
considerably, Ariel woke up from her bushy sleep, and a familiar
panorama unfolded outside.

Snowflakes bloomed beautifully on the endless flatland, which had only

been dry, just before they came, reminiscent of a painting.

Ariel loved this view.

This moment when everything in the world is covered in snow, and all
beings are equal.

Beautiful flowers, huge trees, private houses, and sharp tall spires.

This view of everything taking a nap covered in nature without having to

discuss which one is beautiful or not.

“I guess it’s snowing? It won’t be piled up in the castle, will it?”

“I guess so. It disappears in a flash as soon as the snowflakes touches the

ground.”

The symbol of domination is not, to be sure, a thing that changes the

weather itself.

This means that you cannot be free from weather phenomena such as
snow and rain from the sky.

However, the temperature remains mild, so as soon as the snow touches

the floorit melts or it melts even in mid-air, resulting in rain.

So Ariel resides in Hispania, but ironically, she rarely saw snow piled up
when she stayed cooped up in the castle.

“We’ll be there soon. Is Mrs. Helena there?”

“I don’t know. Mom could have gone to where father is… There is Elfreld
at home anyway.”

Ariel staring at the snow-covered plain with indifferent eyes as if it

doesn’t matter.

Meanwhile, shortly afterwards, a carriage arrived before the gates of

Hispania, and moved swiftly across the boulevard to the castle of the
House of Robeheim.

“Lady, shall we prepare warm water first when we arrive?”

“Well, it’s all right. I’ll take a nap and wash up later after I get up. Ed, what
are you going to do?”

“I’ll be waiting in the room. Call me if you need me.”

Creed can meet tomorrow anyway, and it’s not too late to go out after
seeing Ariel fall asleep.

So while the three person were asking and answering their respective
schedules, the wagon that arrived at the castle stopped slowly, and the
guards who were guarding the entrance rushed out and saluted towards
the carriage.

“How was the trip, my lady?”

“Thank you for your concern.”

Ariel, who smiled and nodded at the words of the two guards, asked
about the recent situation while she was not here.

“Yes, thanks to your concern, nothing happened.”

“Where’s mother? Did she travel to where my father is?”

The two guards opened their eyes wide to Ariel’s question that followed,
and suddenly, they looked at each other and delayed answering.

“What’s wrong? Did something happen?”

“Oh, that’s…….”
Anyone who is in the Robeheim family knows some things.

Even if they haven’t seen it in person, there are stories they’ll have heard
in their ears.

These two knew it, so they hesitated to bring it up, but they can’t keep it a
secret anyway.

In the end, the person who opened his mouth with the gun barrel was a
man with a slightly taller and sleeker impression.

“In fact, Your Highness is back.”

“… father?”

“Yes.”

Only then did she know why they were looking at each other and
avoiding an answer.

Edgar’s expression, who was listening to it next to her, changed, and

Shuri’s look was also shaded.

Ariel closed her mouth, stared at the waterway that flowed under her feet
with sinking eyes, and soon nodded slightly and passed by the two.

It seems too early to sleep peacefully.

[T: hoho!(・o・) Daddy’s entrance is full of villain vibe.]

>
 50. An Unpleasant Encounter

Edgar glanced at his childhood friend, who had been silently walking for
a while without saying anything.

He wondered if following her through the corridors of the castle had ever
felt so heavy than this moment.

The unknown air surrounding her was more suffocating than the
pressure of facing the owner of the grand duchy.

At first glance, her stance looked like a warrior ready for a decisive battle,
but it was different in Edgar’s eyes.

If he had to express it, he would say it’s like a child who is trying to put a
lot of energy in order to cover what he’s afraid of.

“Ariel.”

“Uh, huh?”

“Calm down, if you put any more strength, you might break your neck.”

Edgar playfully patted her on the back and pointed at her shoulder.

Only then did Ariel realize that her body was strained too much, and she
smiled shyly and lowered her shoulders.

Edgar had to feel an unprecedented sense of alienation from that

appearance of hers.

If it was normal, she would have definitely shot back saying ‘ Who the hell
is nervous here!’

However, the fact that she obediently responded to his words instead of
doing so was an example of the fact that she was indeed nervous.
As they were walking down a corridor that seemed to continue endlessly,
a familiar figure approached us from the other side.

Ariel, who was moving while looking only at the floor, lifted her head at
the sudden shadow cast upon the floor, and when her eyes met, her
complexion brightened.

“How have you been? Ariel. Both of you have suffered a lot.”

[T: the suffer here doesn’t represents the word suffer, it’s more like ‘you
guys have work hard’

Please read at galaxytl site to help the translator get your views.]

After giving thanks to the two people who stood by Ariel’s side, Helena
held Ariel in her arms.

Feeling the warmth in her mother’s arms after a long absence, Ariel
belatedly asked where her father was.

“Mom, Dad… … ?”

“He is in the office, receiving official reports from Lord Elfreld.”

Office.

At that word, Ariel licked her lips with a pale complexion, as if she had a
bad memory.

Helena, who was aware of this, smiled sadly and patted her daughter’s
hair, inviting her to go to the office together.

“Ed, Shuri. You may go back to your respective rooms. I’ll take Ariel with
me.”

At first glance, it seemed like a word given out of consideration for the
two people who had traveled a long way, but neither Edgar nor Shuri’s
expression brightened.

Rather, Shuri carefully opened her mouth with a look in her eyes that she
had many things she wanted to say but couldn’t bring herself to say.
“However, madam… … .”

“Shuri, do as Mom said.”

It was Ariel, not Helena, who firmly cut off Shuri’s words and drew a line.

As if she didn’t want to show the scene in front of her, she lifted her head
and made eye contact with Shuri, smiling helplessly.

Confirming this, Shuri pursed her lips and bowed her head in gratitude,
probably feeling that she could not protest against her master’s words.

Ariel, who sank Shuri like that, cast her eyes to the left this time and
looked at her childhood friend.

It’s like, ‘I don’t have to tell you, right?’ eyes that seemed to say.

Edgar delayed his answer, avoiding her gaze, and eventually opened his
mouth with a laugh.

“Ed, you too… … .”

“No, I’m not busy, so I’ll accompany you.”

However, Edgar dismisses her request at once and responds in a tone

that makes her feel cold.

At this, Ariel’s angry voice rose at once.

“It’s okay, go to your room and rest. Why don’t you listen to me even if
you’re considerate? you stupid.”

“I’m not tired, so why don’t you listen to me saying you’ll go with me? you
idiot.”

“Don’t hold the horse’s tail. I’m serious now.”

“Don’t talk nonsense. Because I am serious now.”

Ariel glared at Edgar as if feverishly exploded at once, and Edgar stared at

Ariel with a cold gaze that he wondered if he had shown her so many
times before.
Only Shuri, caught between the two, was about to die in an out-of-the-
ordinary quarrel.

In the end, Helena, who was watching this, interrupted the conversation
and intervened between the two, as if the atmosphere was overheated.

To be honest, she had expected Edgar’s reaction to some extent, so she

wasn’t too surprised.

“Come on, don’t fight. Then, since it’s been a long time, let’s go with Ed. It
happened that he(Daddy Grand Duke) also wanted to see you at least
once.”

“Ok, it happened to be that I also want to meet with the Grand Duke at
least once.”

What does that really mean?

Since Edgar was a child, he wasn’t someone who acted within an expected
range, so she felt a little anxious, but she also felt some kind of
anticipation.

Meanwhile, Ariel was still looking at her mother with worried eyes.

Helena, who belatedly noticed her gaze, gave her a pat on the back to be
relieved, sent Shuri to her room, and the three of them headed to the
office together.

Arriving at the door, Ariel couldn’t keep her hands still and straightened
the hem of her clothes.

Observing this, Edgar reached out and grabbed her wrist and nodded
silently.

Ariel nodded her head, as if she had calmed down a bit, and confidently
moved her gaze towards the closed door.

Helena, who had been waiting for her daughter to relax, knocked on the
door belatedly, and a solemn man’s voice came from inside and gave
permission.

Sigh.
It looks like it may have been less oiled.

The office door opened with a short screech, and soon the three of them
saw a middle-aged man with light hair sitting in a seat and Elfred
standing next to the desk.

“Sorry for making you step twice, wife.”

‘wife!’.

Edgar reacted to the title with a small raised eyebrow.

That would mean that this man is Yulken Robeheim, the owner of the
Robeheim family.

‘Great.’

Edgar condensed his first impression of the man named Yulken into a
short expression.

He’s not talking about the man’s physique or appearance.

It seemed that the weight and vessel of this man’s life were revealed just
by meeting him face-to-face.

It feels like a huge mountain is standing in front of you.

He had a similar feeling when he saw Creed for the first day, but the
feeling right now is more distinct and majestic than that time.

“What is it all of a sudden? Since you brought the child you were looking
for, let’s talk.”

“Hmm.”

Yulken got up from his seat and approached the three without saying a
word. Instead of saying hello to his daughter, whom he hadn’t seen in a
long time, he reached out to Edgar first.

Edgar’s eyebrows slightly furrowed at that foreign sight, but he didn’t try
to show it, and held the rough hand.
“My name is Yulken Robeheim. I’ve heard a lot about you from my wife,
so I really wanted to see you at least once, but it turned out well.”

“My name is Edgar Bilhark. It is an honor to meet you, Your Highness

Robeheim.”

“It would be Yulken. I don’t want to receive such a generous courtesy

from my daughter’s benefactor.”

Contrary to Edgar’s expectations, Yulken’s reactions and actions were

very ordinary.

Rather, on the outside, he was closer to the ideal father who cares for his
daughter.

He just feels that the man looks blunt because he doesn’t show my
emotions well.

After exchanging short greetings with Edgar, Yulken’s gaze turned

towards his daughter, who bowed her head as if she had committed some
crime.

“Ariel, long time no see.”

“Yes… father. I’m glad to see you unharmed.”

It’s a very different look from when he was dealing with Helena.

Looking at the father and daughter who seemed to be having a

conversation across a wall, Edgar only licked his dry lips.

“Yeah, how’s your study on magic and martial arts?”

Yulken did not ask about the daughter he met after a long time, but
wanted to check on her progress in learning.

It was something that Ariel expected in advance, but when it happened, it

felt like her hair went white.

“Father, actually, there has been quite a bit of progress on the magic side,
but the martial arts side is still… … .”
“… yet?”

Yulken repeated Ariel’s words and urged her to answer.

Ariel couldn’t help but open her tightly closed lips with a hint of
nervousness, knowing that one of the things he hates the most is
procrastinating an answer.

“I haven’t made much progress in martial arts yet… sorry.”

“It must have been quite a while. Still, do you think it makes sense that
there is no progress?”

“… No, it’s all because of my negligence. I’m sorry, father.”

At the icy voice that came out of the ruler of the north, Ariel just bowed
her head and asked for forgiveness.

Watching this scene, Edgar’s left hand tightened and his teeth gnashed.

The conversation between these two people was closer to that of a

retainer than a father and daughter.

The figure of a father simply disciplining his children was not there, only
the figure of the monarch who exposed the shame of his subordinates and
strictly scolded them for the sake of punishment, and the figures of his
subordinates who bowed their heads.

When Edgar’s gaze, unable to hide his resentment, met Helena’s, she
narrowed her eyes and shook her head slightly.

He knows what she wants to say, so he must pretend he doesn’t know for
now.

“Since your father was away from the castle for a while, it seems that you
played as if it was your own world. Don’t you have any sense of duty as
an heir?”

“… … !”

“honey! What does that mean!”

Those were the words Ariel never wanted to hear from her father.

When Helena realized that her husband had crossed the line, she felt
sorry for her daughter and stopped him, albeit belatedly.

At that, Yulken threw his gaze at his wife, then stared at Ariel, who bowed
her head again, and left the office without saying a word.

bang!

The door closed violently, and Elfred, who had been watching this scene
from afar, hurriedly followed after Yulken.

After that, there was only cold silence in the office.

“Huh… Whoops.”

The sound that broke the silence that seemed to last forever was neither
someone’s voice nor the sound of a book falling from the bookshelf.

Just the sad cry of a girl.

Edgar took a handkerchief out of his pocket and held it out to her in
silence.

Took.

“… Get rid of it, because you don’t need it.”

However, Ariel brushed it off coldly, wiped away her tears with her
sleeve, and raised her head to meet his eyes.

Not the usual lively red eyes, but bloody eyes full of sadness.

Edgar couldn’t say anything because the look in her eyes seemed to ask
why he did that.

“This is why I told you not to follow me… I didn’t want you to see such a
pathetic side.”

“Ariel, calm down. It’s not Ed’s fault.”

“I know! I know!”
Ariel wasn’t a stupid girl.

Whichever way it is, it’s rather that he has a smart and outstanding brain
compared to any of their peers.

That’s why she felt so pathetic, and there was no way to express it, so she
expressed it with anger like this.

To show such a pitiful appearance in front of a friend whom she has been
with for over ten years.

Even though she knows it’s not his fault, she has no place to express her
anger and throws it out at random.

She felt so pathetic that her body trembled at the feeling of contempt for
herself.

“Ed, you better go back for now. When Ariel calms down, I’ll tell Shuri to
call her separately… … .”

“No. I’m the one who has to take Ariel now. It was my fault, so I think I
have to fix it.”

As a friend of ten years, Edgar could guess what she was feeling right
now.

She is a girl who has higher pride than anyone else, has strong self-
esteem, and is reluctant to let others know her weak side.

A woman who longed for always being upright, firm, and noble.

Even her anger now is more like a sense of contempt and shame towards
herself for being caught in a scene like this, rather than directed at her
childhood friend who blindly followed her.

Then, the only person who could solve it was the one who knew her
current feelings best.

“I’m sorry, ma’am. This kind of … … .”

“No. To put it bluntly, it is his fault. But I hate myself for not being able to
blame my husband.”
Edgar felt a strange sense of deja vu from Helena’s words.

Somehow she seemed to know that the reason Yulken was treating her
daughter so severely was not simply because of educational policies.

But it would not be appropriate to inquire about it now.

And it was not in his temper to carelessly ask about other people’s family
affairs.

It would be nice if Ariel herself answered, but judging from the current
situation, that would be impossible.

If he had known the detailed reason for this situation in the first place, the
situation wouldn’t have been driven to this point.

It seemed that there were complicated circumstances in many ways.

“Ariel, let’s go.”

“… no. Leave me alone.”

“okay. I’ll leave you alone, so let’s go to your room first. If you’re
uncomfortable, I’ll even call Shuri.”

It could be said that the worst thing to do was to scold her for what she
should do when she is alone caught up in this predicament.

The right option is to somehow calm her down, give her a private space,
and try to talk when she calms down.

That’s why Edgar deliberately mentioned Shuri’s name and said that he
would disappear right away if she came.

It was only then that Ariel’s emotions seemed to have subsided a little,
and she nodded slightly and left the room in his arms.

Today was also the first day that Ariel did not feel the warmth of being
held in Edgar’s arms.

>